TEXT: I'iu^hting the battles of Napoleon's Russian campaign with model soldiers
  
  Fr i ,nc;i I Huss.\rs scout the held
  Dr \(;()()Ns VERSUS Lancers
  A BITTER STRUGGLE
  
  CLASH OF EAGLES
  <^6con/^rPo[b(ri4tir.
  asjid i£i^
  Written By;
  Adrian McWalter
  Black lewder Game 
  Designed and Written By
  Rick Priestley & Jervis Johnson
  Cover Artwork: Peter Dennis
  Internal Artwork:
  Peter Dennis & Johnny Shumate
  Design & Production:
  Mark Owen
  Editing: Duncan Macfarlane, 
  Anna Bereza & Paul Sawyer
  Photography: Bernhard Hennen, Mark Owen, Alan Perry, 
  Francesco Thau, and Wargames Illustrated
  Special Thanks: JoAn Dale, Pete Scholey, Nathan Hook and Darren Dabell; Alan Perry 
  and Michael Perry of Perry Miniatures for their photographic heroics; Bernhard Hennen and 
  the THS club for their photographs and encouragement, Francesco Thau, Luis Garcia Balaguer, 
  Steve Barber (of Steve Barber Miniatures) for the generous use of their photography; and John
  Stallard for his advice and enthusiasm.
  Miniatures painted by: Andres Amidn, Jamie Getliffe, Alan Mander, Francesco Thau, 
  Michael Heyneri, Sieve Barber, Jim Bowen, John Morris, Andy Taylor, Steve May, Chris 
  Adcock, Maurizio Amadori, Paul Cubbin, George Hatzopoulos, Andreas Panagopoulos, Steve 
  Hall, Dave Jarvis, Dave Woodward, ElMercenario and Alan Perry.
  © Copyright Warlord Games Ltd, 2017 
  ISBN: 978-1-911281-34.4
  AD rigtitsiwrwd, Nofwrt fit this publitaiion may Inr nrpusHuci'tl, stnnrt in a 
  >) bit iii,<n (ianMnitiiTU. in any form nr by anv means without the prior s\TiOm
  pt-rmusion of tin-pubDsllci; nor l)r otherwise rin ulateri in .my fortti <>( 
  km'i oitiei ttian iliat in wliich ir is published and without a siinilar condidnn heir?; impnseri
  on the 'njb'S'quciit punliiisin
  wvm Wdr/orr^dmej. com
  
  JntroJudlon
  Struggle on, Brothers!
  y Clash of Eagles - The Second Polish War, Russia 1812 is, 
  ^ as the title suggests, a campaign supplement that 
  focuses on Napoleon Bonaparte’s disastrous 
  campaign in Russia during which the greatest army the 
  world had ever seen was destroyed in just five months.
  This supplement covers a key campaign of the Napoleonic 
  period; one which at^ably led to the downfall of Napoleon 
  himself. Using this supplement alongside the Black Powder 
  core rules, you can re-create epic moments of the 1812 
  campaign: the battles of Smolensk and Borodino, the 
  numerous smaller affairs involving Napoleon’s allies and the 
  long, protracted retreat from Russia culminating in the 
  crossing of the Berezina, all of which left the Grand Armee 
  reduced to a shadow of its former self
  If your collection of model figures focuses on the Russian 
  campaign of 1812, or you have always wanted to wargame 
  the 1812 campaign or the later Napoleonic Wars, then you 
  will find this supplement to your liking. You will discover 
  how Napoleonic armies fought differently from preceding 
  Black Powder armies; including background detail focusing 
  on the campaign, the numerous nations that took part in the 
  campaign, as well as their armies and statistics on over a 
  hundred different troop types.
  You will find information on how to reflect Napoleonic 
  battles using the Black Powder rules as well as a few new 
  rules that are pretty standard amongst wargames 
  communities across the globe. Running alongside this you 
  will encounter numerous national characteristics for 
  France, Russia, Austria and Prussia to name a few, 
  characteristics that will give your gaming experience more 
  of a Napoleonic feel.
  This supplement has been written to assist you, the gamer, 
  to recreate the fantastic period of warfare that is the 
  Napoleonic wars; every section has information, guidance 
  and rules to help you do that. Finally, for those of you who 
  are points-minded, the supplement pro\ades army lists for 
  each of the many nations that took part in this momentous 
  campaign.
  So, without further ado, in Napoleon’s words:
  “SoCcCiers! The SeconcC 
  PoCish War has Begun! ”
  2
  
  Introduction 
  2
  The Road to War 
  4
  Army oj Twenty Nations..................................... 5
  “The Colossus of the Barbarian North”..............6
  Crossing the Ntemen...............................................6
  The Battle of Smolensk........................................7
  The Battle of Borodino, 7th September I812..10
  Kiituzov takes advantage of theterrain..............12
  The Russians dig in.............................................12
  Battle o/ Sbevardino, 5th September 1812.......12
  The Battle of Borodino:
  7th September 1812 
  14
  The Opposing Forces..........................................14
  The Battle Begins...............................................15
  The Attack on the Fliches...................................15
  Poniatowski Ponders ..........................................17
  Eugene’s assault on the Great Redoubt..............17
  The Fight for Semyonovskaya............................18
  The Guard is held back..................................... 20
  Cossacks!............................................................ 20
  The Second Assault on the Great Redoubt.........20
  The Last Action .................................................21
  The Retreat fi*om Moscow 
  22
  The Wasted Month............................................23
  The Retreatfrom Moscow................................ 23
  Through Ice and Snow....................................... 25
  Crossing the Berezina..........................................27
  The Cost............................................................ 29
  Armies of the
  Patriotic War of 1812 
  30
  Russia 1812 
  30
  Russian Infanhy.................................................32
  Russian Cavahy.................................................40
  Russian Artillery.................................................44
  Earthworks and Entrenchments ....................... 47
  The Grande Armee 1812 
  48
  French Infantry....................................................48
  Combined Voltigeurs............................................ 51
  French Cavalry................................................... 52
  French Artillery................................................... 54
  The Imperial Guard..........................................56
  The Old Guard................................................... 56
  Cyonhntj
  The Young Guard...............................................58
  The Cavalry of the Imperial Guard..................58
  The Imperial Guard Artillery............................59
  The Grand Duchy of Warsaw 60
  Infantry of the Grand Duchy............................61
  Cavalry of the Grand Duchy.............................. 62
  The Artillery of the Grand Duchy.....................63
  The Vistula Legion............................................ 63
  The Kingdom of Bavaria 
  64
  Bavarian Infantry...............................................64
  Bavarian Artillery...............................................65
  Bavarian Cavalry...............................................65
  Austria 
  66
  Austrian Irfanty................................................. 68
  Austrian Cavalry................................................. 71
  Austrian Artillery................................................. 73
  The Kingdom of Italy 
  74
  The Italian Royal Guard................................... 74
  Royal Guard Cavalry ........................................75
  Royal Guard Artillery ........................................75
  Italian Line Regiments........................................76
  The Kingdom of Saxony 
  78
  Saxon Infantry ....................................................78
  Saxon Cavalry ................................................... 80
  Saxon Artillery ................................................... 80
  The Kingdom of Prussia 
  81
  Prussian Infantry ...............................................82
  Prussian Cavalry ...............................................85
  Pussian Artillery ...............................................85
  The Kingdom of Westphalia 
  86
  The Westphalian Guard ...................................86
  Westphalian Line Infantry.................................88
  Westphalian Cavalry..........................................88
  Westphalian Line Artillery.................................88
  The Retreat from Moscow 
  89
  The Confederation of the Rhine 90
  Baden ..................................................................90
  Berg ....................................................................90
  Hesse-Darmstadt.................................................90
  Oldenberg and Hansa ........................................91
  Other States ........................................................ 91
  The Kingdom of Wiirttembei^ 92
  The Wurltemberg Infantry.................................92
  The Wiiritemberg Cavalry.................................93
  The Wiirtlemberg Artillery .............................. 93
  The Kingdom of Naples 
  94
  .Neapolitan Infantry............................................ 94
  Neapolitan Cavalry............................................ 95
  .Neapolitan Artillery ..........................................95
  A Selection of New Rules 
  96
  Rules Involving Formations.................................96
  Rules Invobing Troop Types............................102
  Rules Invobing Command.............................. 104
  Rubs Invobing Combat...................................106
  Rubs Invobing the Battbfield..........................109
  Commanders of the
  Patriotic War of 1812 
  114
  Russian Commanders........................................114
  Allbd Commanders.......................................... 117
  Scenarios 
  122
  TheBattbof Saltanovka, 23rdJuly..............122
  TheBattbof Gross Eckau, 18th July........... 126
  TheBattbof Gorodetsckna, l2thAugust ....128
  The Battb of Borodino, 7th September......... 134
  Crossing the Berezina, November
  Game I: The Action on the Eastern Bank .... 138
  Crossing the Berezina, November
  Game 2: The Action on die Western Bank ....142
  Pck-Up Games................................................. 146
  Army Lists 
  148
  The Russians 1812-15................................... 148
  The Freruh 1812.............................................154
  The Grand Duchy of Warsaw 1812..............166
  The Saxons, Bavarians,
  Wiirttembergers, Westphalians
  and Confederation of the Rhine, 1812............168
  Austria 1812....................................................178
  Italy 1812........................................................ 182
  The Neapolitan Army 1812............................185
  Pus.sial8I2....................................................187
  Appendix 1: An overview 
  of Napoleonic warfare 
  190
  Appendix 2: Bibliography 
  200
  It has been six years since I took my first steps towards completing the Albion Triumphant series of supplementsfor Warlord Games and 
  now I have completed a third. Since that time, I have been on one hell of a journey, to coin a phrase. As I write this note (January 2016), I 
  am firm in the belief that none of this would have been possible without the invaluable support that the following group of people gave me. 
  TheyareHekn, Sian and Niall; The 1812 e-mail gang of Sander Berkout, Peter O’Brien, Ben and David Norton, Stephen Bennett, David 
  Crawforth, Martin ‘Mr Saxon’ Kristiansen andfinally, but by no means least, Paul Goldstone. I would like to reserve a special mention for 
  Andrew Wheak and Dr Ian Baker; they have helped me through all three Napoleonic supplements. Thankyou!
  For Brady.
  3
  
  "Rodd to ________________
  (peace qfPiCsit, tfie haugfitiness qfPrencH amSassadbrs in St Petersburg, 
  the passive reaction of Jlko^ander I to tfie poCicies offNapofeon - aCCwere deep
  wounds in the heart of every (Russian. ”
  y 1808 an uneasy peace had been reached after 
  three years of war against the combined armies 
  of Russia, Austria and Prussia during which the 
  Emperor of the French had gained some of his most famous 
  victories: Ulm and Austerlitz (1805), Jena and Auerstaedt 
  (1806), Eylau and Friedland (1807).
  On the 7th July 1807, Napoleon Bonaparte and Alexander I, 
  ‘Emperor and Autocrat of all the Russians’, met on board a 
  raft on the River Nicmcn, where they shaped the future of 
  Europe. The product of the meeting was the Treaty of Tilsit, 
  which deprived Prussia of land, money and soldiers. Further, 
  Prussia had to suffer the humiliation of having French 
  garrisons imposed in her cities effectively making her a 
  French satellite state. Russia, forced to accept the existence 
  of the Duchy of Warsaw, a Polish state loyal to Napoleon, 
  and The Confederation of the Rhine, was also made to 
  comply with the ‘Continental System’, by which Napoleon 
  hoped to undermine Britain’s economic superiority, by 
  forbidding trade with the ‘nation of shopkeepers’.
  In 1809 Napoleon brought the Austrians to heel, his 
  victorious campaign against them culminating at the decisive 
  Battle of Wagram. The Treaty of Schonbrunn that followed 
  stripped Western Galicia from the Austrians and transferred 
  it to the Grand Duchy of Warsaw. Austrian capitulation
  Prince Sergei Volkonsky
  ensured Napoleon’s dominance in Europe. Only the British 
  and the ‘Spanish Ulcer’ continued to defy Napoleon.
  By 1810 there was once again friction between France and 
  Russia as the two great empires struggled to exist alongside 
  each other. The list of Russia’s complaints grew ever longer: 
  the revival of Poland; the detrimental effect of the 
  Continental System on the Russian economy; French 
  meddling in Persia, the Balkans and Turkey; and finally 
  Napoleon’s marriage to Marie Louise of Austria whilst still 
  negotiating over a Russian bride. Steadily Romanov 
  animosity built towards the French.
  In December of that year Alexander abandoned the 
  Continental System and re-established trade with Briteiin, 
  despite demands from Bonaparte not to do so. Alexander 
  also approached the Swedish government for an alliance 
  whilst seeking peace with the Ottoman Turks. Napoleon 
  also suspected that Alexander had designs on the Grand 
  Duchy of Warsaw. He could not allow the Russians to defy 
  him so openly, if they did, others would too. The Emperor 
  knew war was inevitable and characteristically decided to 
  strike first to bring the Russian Emperor back into line. In 
  an attempt to gain increased support from the Poles, 
  Napoleon declared the coming conflict would be the 
  Second Polish War:
  “Sofdiers! The secondPoCish War has 
  Begun. The first war ended at Priedfknd 
  and at PiCsit; at PiCsit, (Rpssia swore 
  etemaC affiance with Prance and war 
  against Pngfand. Pbday she is viofating 
  herpfedgedword. She is unwiffing to give 
  any ej(pfanation for her strange conduct 
  untif the Prench Pagfes have crossed Bach^ 
  over the (Rhine...''
  ^apofeon (Bonaparte
  4
  
  The Road to War
  Army of Twenty Nations
  Napoleon knew ihai to defeat the Russians his army needed 
  to be enormous, and by early in 1812 he had amassed a vast 
  multinational force of over 600,000 men. The ‘army of 
  twenty narions’ as it was known included Italians, Germans, 
  Poles, co-opted Austrians, unwilling Prussians and even 
  Portuguese and Spanish. The main strike force, nearly 
  450,000 men would be utilised in the invasion. The central 
  strike force consisted of the ‘Main Army’ the ‘Army of Italy’ 
  and the ‘Second Support Army’.
  “Hfie aim of aH my moves wiCC 
  6e to concentrate 400,000 men 
  at a single point!*
  Napoleon to Davout
  The ‘Main Army’ consisted of six army corps under the 
  Emperor’s direct command: The Imperial Guard, Davout’s 
  I Corps, Oudinot’s II Corps, Ney’s III Corps, and Murat’s I 
  and II Cavalry Corps.
  The ‘Army of Italy’ had three army corps commanded by 
  Napoleon’s stepson Eugene de Beauharnais, consisting of 
  Eugene’s IV Corps, St Cyr’s Bavarian VI Corps and 
  Grouchy’s III Cavalry Corps.
  The ‘Second Support Army’ commanded by Jerome 
  Bonaparte, King of Westphalia, consisted of four army 
  corps: Jerome’s Westphalian VIII Corps, Poniatowski’s 
  Polish V Corps, Reynier’s Saxon VII Corps and Latour- 
  Maubourg’s IV Cavalry Corps.
  Two remaining corps, Victor’s IX Corps, and Augerau’s XI 
  Corps, were held in reserve; whilst the flanks of these
  armies were protected in the nonh by Macdonald’s X 
  Corps that contained Prussian troops, and in the south by 
  Austrian forces under Schwarzenberg.
  Before the campaign began Napoleon gathered as much 
  intelligence and information about his Russian adversaries 
  as he could. He knew that a campaign against the Russians 
  would be testing. As a keen student of military history, 
  Napoleon knew that the 1708 Swedish invasion of Russia 
  had been stalled by the scorched earth policy carried out 
  by Peter the Great. Russia was a world apart from the 
  conditions known to the soldiers of the Grande Armee - 
  decent roads and a resource rich campaign area were not 
  what they would encounter in Russia. Napoleon could also 
  fall back on his own experiences of the First Polish 
  Campaign of 1807, where an area with a scattered 
  population and poor roadways had made operations very 
  diflicult. Therefore, with this knowledge he prepared 
  extensively. He secured enough provisions in a massive 
  supply train to sustain his troops for forty days 
  campaigning as he planned to defeat the Tsar’s field 
  armies in western Russia and did not plan to take Moscow. 
  With defensible lines of communication, he would then sit 
  in Russian territory in the hope of forcing the Tsar to the 
  negotiating table.
  'y? man sucH as I am, is not 
  muck concerned!over tke fives 
  of a miffion men **
  Napoleon Bonaparte
  5
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  “The Colossus of the Barbarian North”
  On paper, the Russian army was immense at around 600,000 
  men, but much ol' it was scattered across the vast Empire, and 
  only three western armies could initially oppose the French 
  invasion. The ‘First Western Army’, approximately 127,000 
  strong under the command of General of Infantry Mikhail 
  Barclay de Tolly, covered the northern flank, spread over a 
  vast area nearly 250 miles behind the Nieman River.
  The ‘Second Western Army’ of 48,000 men, commanded 
  by General of Infantry Prince Bagration, occupied the 
  Russian Centre, whilst General of Cavalry Alexander 
  Tormasov’s ‘Army of Observation’ (later named ‘Third 
  Western Army’) of 45,000 men deployed south of the Pripel 
  Marshes protecting the southern flank.
  Sweden, Russia’s only ally, did not support Russia militarily 
  although the alliance made it possible to withdraw thousands
  of Russian soldiers from Finland. The volatile dispute between 
  Russia and the Ottoman Turks was finally brought to an end 
  with the Treaty of Bucharest signed in May 1812. This 
  agreement, brokered by Great Britain, allowed the release of 
  further manpower for the forthcoming stru^le.
  The basis of the high command’s war plan was simple, they 
  would trade Russian territory for time, but a deep animosity 
  between ‘Russian’ and ‘German’ factions at headquarters 
  paralysed this simple plan through a lack of co-operation. 
  This division manifested itself even before the French 
  invaded, as Barclay in the ‘German’ camp, and Bagration in 
  the ‘Russian’ left a large gap between their armies.
  Crossing the Niemen
  Napoleon wasted no time in exploiting Russian weakness. 
  The invasion began on 24th June 1812, when the Grande
  French Light Cavalry 
  officer’s swordjjrom 
  tiu Bmy coUectiuon
  6
  
  The Road to War
  Armee crossed the River Niemen. The Emperor planned to 
  use his ‘Main Army’ to fix, encircle and destroy Barclay’s 
  forces. The X Corps moved north and took Riga whilst 
  Napoleon pushed towards the Russian First Western Army 
  at Vilna (now Vilnius). The Emperor’s troops having to 
  endure the suffocating heat of the Russian summer marched 
  amidst dust clouds that were so thick that drumbeats had to 
  guide formations forward. On hearing the news of the 
  French invasion, Barclay, who was at Vilna, ordered 
  Bagration to take offensive action. Barclay having ordered 
  the city’s magazines destroyed and its bridges rendered 
  unusable, the Russians abandoned the city and retired 
  towards their incomplete entrenchments at Drissa across the 
  Dvina River. Oudinot’s II Corps followed, whilst Napoleon 
  entered Vilna without any significant action on 28th June.
  confusion that this caused allowed Bagration to slip away. 
  Davout followed the elusive Russian general, but Bagration’s 
  failure to join with Barclay at Vitebsk was a setback that 
  forced Barclay to abandon his plan and he retreated 
  towards Smolensk. He was, however, obliged to fight a 
  successful reai^ard action at Vitebsk on 26th and 27th July 
  which extricated his army from Napoleon’s clutches.
  Meanwhile on the northern front between 30th July and 1st 
  August, the French sought to break through Wittgenstein’s 
  forces to capture the Imperial capital of St. Petersburg. 
  Wittgenstein’s I Corps of the First Western Army engaged 
  Oudinot’s forces at Kliastiizy. This three-day battle saw 
  Wittgenstein defeat a numerically superior force and gain 
  the first great victory for ‘Mother Russia’.
  Jerome Napoleon’s corps moved to prevent Bagration from 
  uniting with Barclay at Drissa; meanwhile Davout (with 
  Grouchy in support) drove through the centre to face 
  Bagration and stymie a move towards Drissa and unification 
  with Barclay’s army. Davout had further instructions. If he 
  could not get to grips with Bagration, Napoleon ordered 
  him to take command of Jerome’s forces and to turn and 
  encircle Barclay. As a failsafe Napoleon ordered Eugene, St 
  Cyr and the Imperial Guard to manoeuvre between the two 
  forces to join in the pincer that would entrap Barclay.
  It soon dawned on the Russians at Drissa that they were in a 
  death trap, and Barclay moved as quickly as he could to 
  avoid Napoleon’s clutches. Daily rearguard actions saw the 
  Russians desperately staving off the trap that Napoleon was 
  eager to spring. After abandoning Drissa, Barclay moved the 
  First Western Army to Vitebsk, his intention still being to 
  join forces with Bagration. To delay the French advance, he 
  deployed Osterman-Tolstoy’s IV Corps, which fought a 
  fierce battle between 25th and 27th July at Ostrovno.
  Despite their success, the IV Corps suffered considerable 
  casualties forcing Osterman-Tolstoy to retreat. The Grande 
  Armee’s main force pressed on towards Vitebsk where 
  Barclay was amassing his forces, intent on making a morale 
  boosting stand that would also ward off political pressure. 
  Bagration attempted to join Barclay, but his defeat at the 
  hands of Davout at the Battle of Saltanovka on 23rd July 
  1812 prevented this.
  When Davout informed Jerome that he was taking control 
  of the whole right wing, the King of Westphalia left the 
  invasion force for his kingdom in a fit of rage. I'he
  The Battle of Smolensk
  The First Western Army retreated to Smolensk on the River 
  Dnieper, a historic fortress city, but not well suited for 
  defence as it only had medieval walls for protection. The 
  suburbs of the city consisted mostly of wooden buildings 
  that were susceptible to fire. The constant process of 
  withdrawal had wearied the army, men were exhausted and 
  in some cases mutinous. Meanwhile, Bagration out-marched 
  Davout by crossing the Dnieper and moving for Smolensk. 
  On 30th of July, he informed Barclay de Tolly that the 
  Second Western Army would arrive at Smolensk on 3rd 
  August. Despite a hard, intense march, the Second Western 
  Army was in good spirits, with soldiers willing to fight.
  Napoleon had driven his armies deep into Rus.sia, but at a 
  cost; he had suffered significant losses, not at the hands of 
  the Russian.s, but due to the French logistics system, which 
  had virtually collapsed. The march across Russia had soon 
  outpaced the supply wagons and the forward elements of 
  the French advance had, as a plague of locusts, devoured 
  the available forage. This meant that the supply echelon 
  following in the wake of the armies, struggled to feed its 
  horses, which slowed its movement further. As the French 
  logistics system began to fall apart, soldiers went hungry. 
  Roving bands of Russian peasants (themselves hungry and 
  displaced by the French advance) hunted down those 
  soldiers brave or foolish enough to leave their formadons in 
  search of food.
  The sheer size of Napoleon’s army advancing during a hot 
  summer had repercussions - the heat and lack of sanitation
  “The sword is now drawn. They 
  must Be pushed Sachjnto their ice, 
  so that for the ne:)(t 25 years they no 
  Conger come to Busy themseCves with 
  the affairs of civiCizedT^urope."
  Napoleon Bonaparte
  7
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  lead to water contamination and thereby increased sickness. 
  Lice flourished on the men of the Grande Armee, and they 
  in turn carried the deadly typhus bacteria. As Napoleon 
  approached Smolensk his army was already seriously 
  weakened by this terrible disease. Tens of thousands of 
  stragglers and deserters formed lawless mobs that fought 
  with Russian peasants in a savage guerrilla war, the by­
  product of which meant that even more supplies failed to 
  reach the Grande Armee.
  Barclay de Tolly was under significant pressure from 
  Alexander I to take the fight to the invaders. The Russian 
  ofl'ensive began on 7th August, moving west along the 
  Dnieper. The offensive mood did not last long though as 
  Barclay received information that the French were at 
  Porechye, north of his position. Platov, the commander of 
  the Cossack host, did not have the change of mood 
  communicated to him and he continued to advance west, 
  which resulted in his forces clashing with Sebastiani’s 2nd 
  Light Cavalry Division of Montbrun’s II Cavalry Corps, 
  near Invoko on 8th August. Platov won a clear victory, 
  although due to casualties he was obliged to withdraw.
  Barclay ordered a cautious advance on 13th August, but 
  Bagration, frustrated with the continual change in orders, 
  failed to cooperate. Napoleon, on learning of the Battle of 
  Invoko, halted his advance and prepared to receive a 
  Russian attack. As there was no sign of Russian offensive 
  action by 10th August he therefore resumed his advance on 
  Smolensk. The Grande Armee’s manoeuvres began on 11th 
  August. Neveroski’s 27th Infantry Division prevented French 
  cavalry probes from reaching Smolensk; although 
  overwhelming odds forced him to retreat. He then sent his
  cavalry off and withdrew his infantry into one massive 
  square formation. The Emperor had lost the element of 
  surprise and the Russians withdrew back to Smolensk. 
  Barclay gave the job of defending the city to Raevski with 
  just over 15,000 men and 72 guns.
  Ney and Murat’s forces reached Smolensk early on 16th 
  August. Despite a number of skirmishes no major attack 
  occurred. Raevsky was astonished as he had expected an all- 
  out French assault. The Emperor arrived at the city at 1pm 
  and ordered a general assault that forced the Russians back 
  and captured the Royal Bastion. Further French incursions 
  into the city met with tenacious Russian resistance and the 
  French could not secure any more gains. No further major 
  attacks were made although an artillery bombardment 
  continued long into the night. That night reinforcements 
  brought the number of Russian troops in the city to 20,000, 
  against a French total of 185,000 men.
  The battle for Smolensk resumed the next morning, 
  constant artillery fire for thirteen hours. It was not long 
  before all the suburbs of the city were burning. In the 
  middle of the night of 17th - 18th August the sound of the 
  Russian guns fell away and was replaced by massive 
  explosions. Barclay, fearing that Napoleon would move to 
  block the Smolensk to Moscow road, had ordered the city’s 
  magazines destroyed and a general evacuation and further 
  withdrawal. The retreat was badly handled, as several high- 
  ranking generals were opposed to the plan, while the Tsar’s 
  brother Constantine labelled Barclay a coward.
  Smolensk was a ruin, with some 300 buildings remaining 
  from over 2,000. Of the 15,000 inhabitants only 1,000
  “Forward boys and keep up the scare with the bayonet!”
  8
  
  The Road to War
  souls remained. Russian casualties amounted to 12,000 
  whilst the French lost in the region of 10,000. By 19th 
  August, the French were in control of the city but they had 
  allowed the Russians to slip away once again, Junot failing 
  to carry out his orders to cut off the retreating Russians. 
  Napoleon would have to march further into Russia in an 
  attempt to bring the Russians to battle. He was convinced 
  that the Russians would stand and fight if he threatened 
  Moscow, therefore the Russian religious capital became his 
  next target.
  In the south Schwarzenberg’s Austrians had secured the 
  right flank of the Grande Armee after defeating Tomasov’s 
  Third Western Army at Gorodetchna on 12th August, whilst 
  Oudinot had secured the left flank at the Batdc of Polotsk on 
  18th. The capable St. Cyr replaced the wounded Oudinot 
  and received promotion to Marshal of France for his efforts.
  The policy of retreat was not to everyone’s taste. The 
  Russian nobility, sickened by the destruction of their 
  estates, applied pressure on the Russian Emperor to remove 
  Barclay. Chaotic command and control due to bad blood 
  between Bagration and Barclay continued to compound 
  the situation. Alexander I took action, appointing the 67 
  year old Prince Mikhail Kutuzov to take overall command 
  of the army.
  Kutuzov assumed command of the First and Second 
  Western Armies on 20th August aided by Bennigsen as his 
  chief of staff. He joined them on 29th at Tsarevo. Kutuzov 
  ordered a further retreat to a small crossroads village known 
  as Borodino, 60 miles west of Moscow.
  There he would dig in and fight.
  “TUe (Riissians showeeCin tfis SattCs a sustained courage and an individuaC 
  Soldness of which one finds very few equivaCents in the armies of other 
  nations. Surprised, fragmented, with their hattaCions isolated as much as 
  actually attached for we had penetrated through their lines), they 
  nevertheless were not disconcerted and continued to fight as they retreated, 
  which they did very slowly, facing about in all directions with a courage 
  and a steadiness which is, I repeat, particular to the soldiers of this nation.
  St Cyr on Russians at the Battle of Polotsk
  
  '^Vd'tJlno
  Fominka
  
  RUSSIAN FORCES AT BORODINO
  3rd Corps Tuchkov
  40 - 3rd Division
  41 - 1st Grenadier Division
  42 - KarpofT Cossacks
  62 - 1st, 2nd, 3rd Opolchenie 
  Divisions
  43 - Don and Ataman Cossacks
  44 - 4th, 30th and 48th Jager in
  skirmish formation 
  49- 1 llhJager Regiment
  50 - GuardJagers and Guard Marine
  Equipage
  61 - 6th and 20th Jager in 
  skirmish formation 
  72 - 20th, 21sl Jager and 'I’auridc 
  Grenadiers in skirmish formation
  2nd Corps Baggovout
  45 - 4th Division
  46 - 17th Division
  4th Corps Ostermann-Tolstoy
  47 - 11 th Division
  48 - 23rd Division
  60 - 1 st Jager in skirmish formation 
  73- 18th J%er in skirmish formation 
  1st Cavalry Corps Uvarov
  51 - 1st, 2nd 3rd Brigades,
  1st Cavalry Corps
  52 - PlatoVs Cossack Corps
  5th Corps Lavrov
  53 - Guard Infantry Division
  54 - 1 St and 2nd Brigades,
  1 
  St Cuirassier Division 
  70- 1st Converged Grenadier Brigade 
  6th Corps Docturov
  55 - 7 th Division
  56 - 24th Division
  57 - 19th Jager in skirmish formation
  58 - 40th Jager in skirmish formation
  59 - 19th and 40th Jagers in skirmish
  formation
  7th Corps Raevsky
  64 - 26th Division
  65 - 12th Division
  8th Corps Borozdin
  63 - 27th Division
  66 - 2nd Grenadier Division
  4th Cavalry Division
  67 - 1st, 2nd and 3rd Brigades of the
  4th Reserve Cavalry Corps
  68 - 2nd Cuirassier Division
  3rd Reserve Cavalry Corps Pahlen
  69 - 1st, 2nd and 3rd Brigades of the
  3rd Reserve Cavalry Corps 
  71 - Artillery Reserves
  FRENCH FORCES AT BORODINO
  V Corps Poniatowski
  1 - 16th Division
  2 - 18th Division
  3 - V Corps Cavalry
  Imperial Guard
  4 - Headquarters 
  8 - Guard Cavalry
  13 - 2nd Guard Division
  14 - Old Guard Division
  15 - Vistula Legion
  I Corps Davout 
  20 - 2nd Division 
  21-1 Corps Cavalry
  22 - 4th Division
  23 - 5th Division
  29- 1st Division 
  38 - 3rd Division
  III Corps Ney
  24- 10th Division 
  25 - 11th Division 
  28 - 25th Division
  II - 9th Light Brigade 
  12-14th Light Brigade
  IV Corps Eugene
  30- 13th Division 
  31 - 14th Division
  32 - Italian Guard
  33 - Italian Guard Cavalry 
  34- 1st Light Brigade
  35 - V'l Corps Cavalry 
  39 - 12th Light Brigade
  VIII Corps Junot
  26 - 23rd Division
  27 - 24th Division
  18 - 24th Light Brigade
  I Reserve Cavalry Corps 
  Nansouty
  16 - 5th Cuirassier Division
  17 - 1st Cuirassier Division 
  19- 1 st Light Cavalry Division
  II Reserve Cavalry Corps 
  Montbrun
  5 - 2nd Light Cavalry Division
  6 - 2nd Cuirassier Division
  7 - 4th Cuirassier Division
  III Reserve Cavalry Corps
  36 - 3rd Light Cavaliy' Division
  37 - 6th Heavy Cavalry' Division
  IV Reserve Cavalry Corps
  9 - 4th Light Cavalry Division
  10 - 7th Cuirassier Division
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Kutuzov takes advantage of the terrain
  I'he wily old general esiablishod a defensive line which took 
  advantage of the rivers and streams that criss-crossed the 
  battlefield. While his right flank rested on the Moskva River, 
  the Russian line followed a tributary of the Moskva known 
  as the Kalatcha - its steep banks aided defence.
  The line continued to a ridge overlooking the Semyonovskaya 
  creek. The villages of Borodino, Semyonovskaya and Utilza 
  running north to south in that order, intersected the line.
  Two main roads trisected the baldefleld, both running 
  roughly parallel east-to-west from Moscow to Smolensk.
  The New Smolcn.sk Road was to the north. It ran parallel to 
  the Kalatcha, crossed the river east of Borodino and 
  continued through Kutuzov’s headquarters at the village of 
  Gorki in the east, towards Moscow. The Old Smolensk 
  Road ran along the southern edge of the battlefield, passing 
  through the village of Utitza. Woods partly covered this 
  area of the batdefield and this included a forest to the north 
  of Utilza. This forest played an important role during the 
  main batde, as it hindered French movement.
  The Russians dig in
  Kutuzov strengthened his line with earthworks. The Great 
  (or Raevski) Redoubt built by the Moscow Opolchcnic
  dominated the centre. Three arrow shaped earthworks, the 
  Fleches, were dug on the left. The Shevardino redoubt was 
  forward of the Russian positions and marked an earlier 
  deployment line abandoned when found to be loo open and 
  exposed. The Shevardino redoubt remained garrisoned to 
  prottde cover for the army’s redeployment. It was during 
  this redeployment of the Russian army on the 5th 
  September 1812 that the Grande Armee appeared.
  Battle of Shevardino, 5th September 1812
  On the afternoon of the 5lh of September Napoleon 
  decided to launch an attack on the Shevardino redoubt. 
  Compans’ 5th Division of Davout’s I Corps would have this 
  honour, whilst elements from Poniatowski’s V Corps would 
  make a flanking move through the woods to the south of the 
  redoubt. Nansouty’s and Montbrun's I and II cavalry corps 
  supported the whole venture
  Prince Andrei Gorchakov had the task of holding the 
  redoubt. He mustered Neveroski’s 27th Infantry Division 
  plus the 2nd Cuirassier Division, together with several 
  regiments of dragoons, jagers and two squadrons of hussars. 
  The jagers skirmished ahead of the redoubt around the 
  village of Doronino. Whilst twelve guns of the 12th battery 
  were placed in and to the north of the feature, the 2nd 
  Grenadier Division acted as Gorchakov’s reserve. Twelve
  12
  
  The Battles of Shevardino and Borodino
  thousand Russians would have to hold off nearly three times 
  their number. They were in a badly situated position with 
  high ground known as the Doronino hill overlooking them 
  to the south west.
  The battle started with a protracted skirmish between 
  Ponialowski’s men and Russian jagers southwest of the 
  redoubt. This action continued into the evening, with this 
  sector of the battlefield having little impact on the overall 
  battle as events unfolded. Compans’ Division advanced to 
  the attack not long after the Poles of Poniatowski’s Corps 
  had moved off. The French quickly crossed the Kalatcha 
  and attacked the jagers at Doronino. The French drove the 
  Russians from the village despite stubborn Russian defence.
  Compans unleashed his troops at the redoubt and the 
  vUlage of Doronino, a gun battery supporting their efforts 
  from the Doronino hill. The French pressure soon began to 
  tell as Neveroski’s men began streaming out of the redoubt. 
  The timely arrival of General von Lowenstein (commander 
  of 2nd Army artillery) prevented a rout. The general 
  managed to rally the 27 th Division but the redoubt was in 
  French hands.
  What followed was a series of attacks and counter-attacks 
  that escalated in intensity and saw the redoubt change 
  hands several times. However, by nightfall Kutuzov saw the
  defence of the redoubt as futile and he ordered the area 
  abandoned. During the Russian retreat Gorchakov’s 
  infantry were nearly caught by enemy cavalry. In a master 
  stroke, Gorchakov ordered his infantry to cheer whilst 
  drummers beat their drums to give the impression that 
  reinforcements had arrived. This did the trick, the French 
  cavalry did not close for the kill and the Russians made good 
  their escape.
  Both sides paid a high price during the battle for the 
  Shevardino redoubt. The Russians losses, about 6,000 men, 
  fell mosdy amongst the 27th Infantry Division. The 
  majority of the 4,000 French casualties came from 
  Compans’s infantry.
  On the 6th of September both armies reorganised their 
  battle lines, with very little action other than minor bouts of 
  skirmishing. Raevski ordered wolf pits dug in front of the 
  Great Redoubt, whilst Kutuzov made a tour of the army 
  preceded by a venerated icon ^Hodegetria' or ‘She who shows 
  the Way’ the ‘Black \firgin of Smolensk’. Fhe Commander- 
  in-Chief read out a proclamation whilst Orthodox priests 
  prayed, sang and bles.sed the troops with incense and holy 
  water.
  Instilled with a patriotism born of religious zeal, the Russian 
  army resolved to stand and destroy the French.
  13
  
  “SoUCiers! This is the hattk that you have hohedforward to so much!... kt people 
  say of you: '0{e was at that great hattk fought under the wads of Moscow!”'
  !Napokon
  The Opposing Forces
  Napoleon had jusi over 200 battalions of infantry, 230 squadrons 
  of cavalry and over 500 artillery pieces: approximately 128,000 
  soldiers in total. Kutuzov could count on over 155,000 troops, 
  although only 115,000 of these were regulars with cossacks and 
  militia comprising the rest. The Russian forces were split between 
  Barclay’s First Western Army in the north and Bagration’s 
  Second Western Army in the south.
  Kutuzov had a simple plan. He would defend in depth, as 
  proposed by Assistant Quartermaster General Karl Wilhelm 
  Toll, and allow the French army to smash itself to pieces on his 
  prepared positions. Napoleon and the wreck of his army would 
  then be hundreds of miles from safety and at the mercy of the 
  Russians. Bagga\’out’s I Corps and Osterman-Tolstoi’s IV 
  Corps deployed on the right flank. The right centre was taken 
  b)’ the VI Corps of Dokhturov. These deployments were 
  supported by Uvarov’s I Corps, Korff’s U Cavalry’ Corps and 
  Platov’s Cossacks. Raev'ski’s VII Corps was deployed in the 
  centre and supported by Siever’s IV Cavalry Corps. Borozodin’s 
  VIII Corps and Tuchkov’s III took the left flank. Grand Duke 
  Constantine’s Guard waited in reserve with several artillery 
  batteries under Kutaisov. Kutuzov positioned his headquarters 
  well to the rear and did not leave it during the battle.
  However, Kutuzov’s position had two weaknesses. First, it was 
  aligned to face an expected French attack Com the north-west, 
  which left the Russian left under Bagration exposed. Second,
  Kutusov placed the Russian reserves close to the frontline, 
  meaning that they were easy prey for French gunners.
  Napoleon, who was feeling unwell, had a plan of attack that 
  was not subde: he would destroy the Russian army with a 
  series of frontal hammer blows. Davout proposed a flanking 
  manoeuvre around the Russian left flank, which would 
  ultimately drive the Russian army into the Moskva River, 
  but Napoleon rejected the plan. He reasoned that a flanking 
  manoeuvre might allow the Russians to escape again and he 
  was determined to crush the Russians once and for all.
  Eugene’s IV Corps and Grouchy's III Cavalry Corps deployed 
  on the French left. They were tasked with clearing north of the 
  Kalatcha River, removing the Russian presence in Borodino 
  village and attacking the Great Redoubt. The main thrust 
  would be towards the Russian centre-lelt. Ney's III Corps 
  would attack into the gap between the Flcches and the Great 
  Redoubt, through the village of Semionovskaya. Davout's 
  powerful I Corps would attack the Bagration Fleches. On 
  Davout’s right Poniatowski’s V Corps was to attack Utitza and 
  threaten the left flank of the Russian army. The Imperial 
  Guard, Junot's VIII Corps and most of the cavalry stood in 
  reserve. The aim was to cut the Russians in half with a frontal 
  assault and then take advantage of the breakthrough to destroy 
  the divided enemy. Unusually Napoleon spent most of the day 
  at his headquarters, and did not play the active role in 
  command he had usually done in the past.
  14
  
  FkKNciH Cuirassiers cross sabres wi th Russian Dr.\oouns
  The Battle Begins
  At 6 am the sound of artillery signalled the start of the 
  battle, with both Russian and French guns duelling with 
  each other. Nearly a thousand field pieces spat forth death 
  and destruction as acrid gun smoke began to envelop the 
  field of battle. Some French batteries realised soon enough 
  that their shots were falling short of the enemy - the guns 
  having to be hauled forward to a closer range which was hot 
  and sweaty work.
  Thirty minutes before the artillery duel began, Prince 
  Eugene commanded the first French attack, which targeted 
  the small church and wooden houses of the village of 
  Borodino. Delzon’s 13th Division led the attack with 
  characteristic French elan and soon captured the village.
  The defenders. Life Guard Jagers, suffered significant 
  casualties and withdrew across the Kalatcha in disorder, 
  failing to destroy the bridge over which they had escaped. 
  Barclay was not interested in retaking Borodino and left it to 
  the French. Eugene left the village in the hands of Delzon, 
  then moved the rest of his Corps across the river to attack 
  the Great Redoubt.
  “9fever fiearcC anytliing 
  it
  JLt moments the uproar was so 
  terriSCe it was more Rhe Broadsides 
  discharged from warships than a 
  [andartiCkry engagement."
  General Roman Soltyk
  The Attack on the Fleches
  Whilst the fight for Borodino was underw-ay, Napoleon 
  ordered Davout to take the Bagration Fleches, but he had 
  incorreedy assumed that Poniatowski’s planned attacks, in 
  support of Davout, on the Russian left were going in. 
  Formations from Davout’s I Corps and Ney’s III Corps 
  supported by Junot’s VIII Corps and several of Murat’s 
  cavalry Corps advanced, grimly determined to evict the 
  Russian defenders from these arrow-shaped earthworks. 
  Davout entrusted the task to Compans’ Division with the 
  support of 30 guns. That task also included clearing the 
  wood north of Utitza of its Russian defenders.
  The job of holding the fleches fell to the 2nd Combined 
  Grenadier Division commanded by General Vorontsov, one 
  battalion was deployed in each fleche with the remaining 
  battalions in support. The Grenadiers were reinforced by 
  the 11th and 32nd artillery batteries which were also 
  positioned within the fleches themselves; other Russian 
  batteries provided further support. At 6.30am Davout’s 
  troops headed for the fleches. Ahead of them the Russians 
  awaited the onslaught. Once again the French came under 
  intense artillery fire. Russian firepower took a heavy toll on 
  the attacking French: Compans was wounded, Dessaix - 
  commander of Davout’s 4th Division who had his forces 
  supporting Compans - had a bottle of brandy smashed in 
  his saddle holsters, which he blamed angrily on his aide’s 
  white horse that stood out, whilst Davout - the ‘Iron 
  Marshal’- was rendered unconscious when a cannon ball 
  took his horse from under him. With great bravery the 
  French pressed on through a hail of shot, shell and musketry 
  and took the most southerly earthwork at the point of the 
  bayonet. Bagration, enthralled by the enemy’s bravery, 
  clapped his hands and cried “Bravo! Bravo!” The honour of 
  capturing the fleche fell to the 57th Line, nicknamed ‘The 
  Terrible’. But success did not last long, as Vorontsov counter
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  A BLOODY assault!
  attacked and threw the French out. Jean Rapp, one of the 
  Emperor’s aides de camp had been sent forward to replace 
  the wounded Compans. He quickly galvanised the 4th and 
  5th Divisions, throwing them once again at the Russian 
  entrenchments.
  At approximately 7am the III Corps, believing the fleches 
  taken, advanced to reinforce Davout. Bagration, on seeing 
  the renewed attacks and the approaching reinforcements, 
  quickly organised a counter-attack. Troops of the 27 th 
  Infantry Division were supported by four battalions of the 
  12th Infantry Division, the 2nd Grenadier Division, the 2nd 
  Cuirassier Division, two light cavalry regiments and a 
  dragoon regiment. He also requested and received several 
  formations from the army reserve and the 3rd Infantry 
  Division from Tuchkov, although these would take time to 
  reach the maelstrom.
  Ney hurled Razout’s 11th Division at the northern fleche 
  and turned the 10th and 25th Divisions to support Davout’s 
  weakened command. The reinforcements did the trick and 
  the French carried both the northern and southern fleches. 
  It was at this point that the French discovered that there was 
  a third earthwork behind the two they had just captured. 
  What followed was a savage fight over ownership of the 
  earthworks with soldiers from both sides showing great acts 
  of bravery for their cause. The fighting was so intense that 
  some formations were almost annihilated.
  BattCe was the most savage, 
  desperate and murderous that I have 
  witnessed, ^nemy corpses were piCed 
  and this place Became a graveyard for 
  the Trench. We, however, suffered 
  equaCCy heavy casuaCties."
  Bagration
  The Novoroski Dragoons and the Akhtyrsk Hussar 
  regiments charged at the French and were countered by 
  Wurttemberg and French light cavcilry of the 14th Light 
  Cavalry Brigade. The 4th Chasseurs-a-Cheval led the 
  brigade’s attack in line formation, followed by several 
  Wurttemberg chevau-leger regiments. As the French 
  regiment advanced it was ripped into by canister fire, thrown 
  into disorder and routed by the Russian cavalry charge.
  Although the 4th’s rout spread disorder in the supporting 
  2nd Wurttemberg Chevau-leger, the actions of the 
  regimental Colonel of the 1st Chevau-leger prevented any 
  further panic; he and his regiment opened intervals in their 
  ranks to allow the fleeing French regiment through to safety. 
  The gallant Colonel then spurred his steed forward and
  16
  
  The Battle of Borodino: 7th September 1812
  followed by his men in turn drove the Russian cavalry away 
  from the fleches.
  In this see-saw action the timely arrival of the Russian 2nd 
  Cuirassier Division countered the jubilant Wiirttemberg 
  horsemen, who were scattered. Some of the fleeing 
  Wiirttemberg cavalrymen sought refuge in the southern 
  fleche, they found none as they were mercilessly hunted 
  down by the pursuing cuirassiers.
  The Russian heavy horsemen hacked down French and 
  Wurttemberg infantry whilst others pursued the fleeing light 
  cavalry. The Russian cuirassiers then received canister fire 
  and a charge from Polish lancers - the Russians bolted for 
  safety. It was during this phase of the battle that the 
  commander of the 2nd Wurttemberg Infantry Regiment, 
  Colonel von Stockmayer prevented his battalion being 
  decimated. With his battalion caught in line and Russian 
  Cuirassiers in his rear, he cooUy ordered his third rank to 
  turn about and face the cuirassiers, who were driven ofT.
  What developed were a series of savage and bloody attacks 
  and counter-attacks. The pressure on the fleches was intense 
  and they were finally captured by the French and their 
  Wurttemberg allies, despite the efibrts of the Russian 3rd 
  Infantry Division.
  Scores of commanding officers were killed, mortally 
  wounded or forced to leave the field. Perhaps the greatest 
  loss was the commander of the Russian 2nd Western Army, 
  Prince Bagration, who received a mortal wound to his left 
  leg. The Russian high command were stunned when they 
  heard that Bagration had been injured. Kutuzov initially 
  ordered Prince Alexander of Wurttemberg to replace 
  Bagration, but he soon changed his mind and the 2nd 
  Western Army was placed under the command of the 
  experienced General of Infantry Dimitri Dokhturov.
  Poniatowski Ponders
  The attack on the Russian left flank finally began. 
  Poniatowski's forces had moved slowly forward and action in 
  this sector of the battlefield didn’t begin until 8 am. The
  village of Utitza, defended by Stroganov’s 1st Grenadier 
  Division, was the Polish focus. Tuchkov (commanding III 
  Corps) had already redeployed his 3rd Infantr>' Division to 
  assist Bagration, and now felt that he didn’t have enough 
  troops to defend the village. He ordered Stroganov to 
  destroy the village and retire to the kurgan (tumulus) east of 
  the village, known as the Utitza Kurgan. Having captured 
  the village, Poniatowski’s attack began to flounder due to the 
  attentions of Russian jagers skirmishing in a patchwork of 
  brush land and supported by Russian artillery. Poniatowski 
  sent forward three battalions in open order to drive the 
  jagers away. This skirmishing carried on until noon.
  The pause in Poniatowski’s attack lead to an artillery duel 
  during which the Russians found themselves outgunned. Yet 
  Poniatowski hesitated and sent an aide to request advice as 
  to what he should do from the Emperor. Napoleon diverted 
  the VIII Corps south to help the Polish forces and ordered 
  Poniatowski to press his attack. Renewing their attack, the 
  Poles drove the Russians from the Kurgan after bloody 
  hand-to-hand fighting. Desperate for men Tuchkov turned 
  to Barclay de Tolly for reinforcements, Barclay consequently 
  ordered the 17th Division of Baggovout’s II Corps to 
  reinforce the left. This injection of fresh men allowed the 
  Russians to push the Poles back past Utitza village. The stoic 
  Tuchkov was mortally wounded during this action and 
  Baggovout took charge on the left from this point. It was 12 
  pm and Poniatowski went on the defensive.
  Eugene’s assault on the Great Redoubt
  This central feature of the battlefield fell under the 
  command of General Raevski’s VII Corps. Eighteen guns 
  were stationed inside the redoubt, twelve guns of Lieutenant 
  Shulman’s 26th Battery Company and six guns of the 47th 
  Light Company, the redoubt being known by the Russians 
  as the ‘Shulman Battery’. Troops from the 12th and 26th 
  Infantry Divisions and the IQthJager Regiment stood to 
  their rear, all ready to launch counter-attacks. In addition, 
  several other regiments of jagers were deployed to the front 
  of the redoubt in a thick skirmish screen.
  t^loBsk Greruulien
  17
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Eugene’s assault force comprised of Broussier’s 14th Infantry 
  Division from his own corps, augmented by Morand’s 1 st 
  and Gerard’s 3rd Divisions from Davout’s Corps.
  ^WotHing coulxf stop us,.. 
  hopped
  over the round shot as it hounded 
  through the grass. Whohe fifes and 
  haff-pfatoonsfeCf heaving great gaps. 
  generaC<Bonamy... made us haft in a 
  had of canister shot in order to rahhy 
  us, and we then went forward at the 
  pas de charge."
  Capt. Francois, 30th Line
  Once again a tremendous artillery barrage signalled the 
  start of the assault, this fire caused heavy losses in the tighdy 
  packed Russian ranks. At approximately 9.30 am,
  Broussier’s men moved forward to carry out a 
  reconnaissance in force, but Russian jagers drove them off. 
  Morand then ordered his division forward; General Charles 
  August Bonnamy with his 3rd Brigade consisting of five 
  battalions of the 30th Line Regiment stormed the 
  earthworks, taking it after a bloody bayonet fight. Raevski, 
  despite having a bayonet wound to the leg, managed to 
  mount his horse and gallop to safety. Such was the butchery 
  that three regiments of Russian jagers turned tail and fled 
  the carnage.
  Recognising the danger, several Russian commanders took 
  action to regain the redoubt, which led to several 
  uncoordinated, yet ruthless attacks that re-took the position. 
  These confused actions multiplied Rus.sian losses, one 
  example being the impetuous reserve artillery commander 
  Kutaisov, who personally lead a bayonet charge and was 
  killed doing so. The 30th were routed. They had suffered 
  terribly with their commander captured after being 
  bayoneted thirteen times, and the loss of over two thirds of 
  their strength.
  '‘Ji great number of Trenchmen fed 
  into the wo f pits peCh-meff with 
  <Rjissians who're in them afready."
  Capt. Francois, 30th Line Regiment
  The Fight for Semyonovskaya
  Back at the French-held fleches, the Russians withdrew a 
  short distance and formed a new line that ran along the 
  eastern side of the Semyonovskaya creek between the 
  Grand Redoubt and the fleches. The steep banks of the 
  creek and areas of marshy ground would aid defence. This 
  area now became the objective of French attention. If 
  Napoleon could break the Russians there, and capture the 
  village of Semyonovskaya then the day would certainly be 
  won, with Kutuzov’s army divided and ripe for a hammer 
  blow from the Imperial Guard. Nansouty’s I, Montbrun’s II 
  and Latour Maubourg’s IV Cavalry Corps advanced with 
  Ney’s and Davout’s men.
  18
  
  The Battle of Borodino: 7th September 1812
  ‘SEND IN THE RESERVES!”
  Facing the French onslaught were the 2nd Grenadier Division 
  holding in and around what remained of the village of 
  Semyonovska)a. To the south was Konovnitsyn’s 3rd Division 
  of m Corps, one of the finest in the army, and elements of 
  the Life Guards Division. In between these forces Dokhturov 
  positioned what was left of the 2nd Combined Grenadiers, 
  and the 12th and 27th Infantry Divisions, to defend and help 
  operate the hundreds of cannons in the area. The 2nd 
  Cuirassier Division provided rear support to the 3rd Division 
  whilst Borozdin’s cuirassiers supported the Guard infantry. 
  Siever’s IV Cavalry Corps acted as the reserve.
  At 12pm the French launched a massive cavalry' attack. 
  Nansouty attacked south of the village with the Russian 
  Guard regiments as his targets, whilst Latour-Maubourg’s 
  Corps advanced from the nonh. Initially this attack 
  floundered. The cuirassiers and lancers of the IV Cavalry 
  Corps struggled up a slope so steep that some riders fell 
  backwards out of their saddles to be crushed by the hooves 
  of the horses in the rear ranks. They also found the 
  Semeynovskii stream difficult to cross as it was surrounded 
  by marshland. Thankfully for the struggling cavalrymen 
  they were obscured from Russian guns and escaped being 
  slaughtered. Generalmajor Thieleman’s Saxon cavalry were 
  the first to make it to the top of the slope. They were hurled 
  against the 2nd Grenadier Division. The Division was 
  caught completely by surprise and overrun by the enemy 
  cavalry; one battalion was caught out of square and suffered 
  terribly. The vdetorious French cavalry were now hit in turn 
  by Russian cuirassiers and lance-armed hussars as they burst 
  through the unfortunate Grenadiers and sent reeling back to 
  their lines. This see-savdng action continued with the 
  pursuing Russians, now on blown horses, being cut to pieces 
  b)’ Westphalian cuirassiers.
  Nansouty’s Corps fared dismally. They charged against 
  Russia’s best infantry in the best formation to face cavalry: 
  Life Guards in square. The French cavalry couldn’t make 
  any headway at aU and at one point were actually charged 
  by the Russian infantry!
  “So[dters, aSoutfacet 
  Let's go and get ^CLd!"
  Colonel Groisne to the 
  48th Line Regiment
  Around Semyonovskaya the 2nd Combined Grenadiers 
  Dmsion, the 27th Infantry Division and the Life Guard 
  Litovskii Regiment fought bravely to defend what was left of 
  the battered village. They did so well that only the 
  intervention of Murat prevented wavering French units 
  from retiring. Murat’s intervention bought time for a further 
  assault and the Russians were pushed out of the village by 
  the 15th Light Infantry Regiment of Friant’s 2nd Division; 
  later reinforced by the rest of Friant’s Division. The French 
  had succeeded - Kutuzov’s army had been cut in two.
  '‘ASout midday, after tke 
  disappearance of Bagration, the 2nd 
  A'my 'was in such a confused 
  condition that some detachments 
  couldonCy Be put in order By moving 
  them far from the front. ”
  General Ermolov
  i
  19
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  The Guard is held back
  ''Jlncf if there shouCcf 6e another hattCe 
  tomorrow, where is my army?’'
  Napoleon’s final reply to 
  requests for the Imperial Guard
  Murat recognised that a decisive victory was within reach 
  and sent an aide to Napoleon requesting that he commit 
  the Imperial Guard to secure the laurels of victory. The 
  Emperor refused. Murat then sent his chief of staff to 
  implore him to release the Guard on the disorganised 
  Russians. Instead, Napoleon sent Bessieres to the scene to 
  appraise the situation. Bessieres reported that the 
  Russians, far from being disordered, had formed a new 
  line and appeared to be going on the offensive. The time 
  wasted at this stage had allowed Kutuzov to shore up his 
  line. Napoleon’s refusal to send the Guard infantry 
  forward at this point probably extinguished the best 
  chance to achieve a decisive victory. He did, however, 
  send Sorbier’s Guard Artillery to support Friant. The 
  battle around Semyonovskaya continued through to 
  evening. Artillery on both sides continued to add to the 
  butcher’s bill.
  Cossacks!
  Kutuzov, prompted by a message from Platov, ordered a 
  massed cavalry attack from the Russian right directed 
  towards the French left. Nearly 3,000 cossacks joined 
  Uvarov’s I Cavalry Corps, but the attack was very lack­
  lustre and made little progress with only minor local 
  successes. This event was initially viewed with distain by the 
  Russian high command, but it had some very interesting 
  repercussions. I'he cries of “Cossacks!” alarmed the French. 
  They reacted by sending numerous cavalry regiments to the 
  French left wing, only for them to sit idle under artillery 
  bombardment from the Great Redoubt for hours. Yet more 
  troops were wasted when they could have exploited the 
  weak Russian line. The French cavalry suffered terribly 
  under shot and shell, losing a significant number of men.
  including II Cavalry Corps Commander General 
  Montbrun, who fell from his saddle mortally wounded; 
  Montbrun was heard to exclaim “Excellent shot!”
  The Russians also suffered at the hands of French artillery. 
  General Raevski’s VII Corps, took so many casualties that 
  in his words it “became a complete nothingness” and had to 
  be replaced by Likhachev’s 24th Infantry Division. Barclay’s 
  Chief of Staff, Major General Yermalov, fearing further 
  French assaults in the area of the Great Redoubt assisted in 
  gathering Russian forces in the area. Cannons that had been 
  rendered out of action in the redoubt were replaced from 
  nearby batteries and dead and wounded gunners were 
  replaced by infantrymen from the 3rd battalion of the 
  Ufimski Regiment.
  The Second Assault on the Great Redoubt
  The Russian cavalry incursion had also delayed Prince 
  Eugene’s planned second attack on the Great Redoubt, 
  although hundreds of French cannon played on the Russian 
  line smashing the earthwork into a heap of broken bodies 
  and debris. At 3 pm, finally, the attack got under way. The 
  IV and II Cavalry Corps moved forward with Eugene’s 
  infantry. The II Cavalry Corps was now commanded by 
  General Auguste Jean dc Caulaincourt. Caulincourt had 
  found Montbrun’s aides weeping for their mortally 
  wounded commander, “Follow me,” he said to them “weep 
  not for him, but come and avenge his death!”
  Caulaincourt led the charge of the 5th and 8th Cuirassiers 
  from the 2nd Cuirassier Division. He had the support of 
  carabiniers from the 4th Cuirassier Division and the IV 
  Cavalry Corps. The rays of the sun reflected from the 
  swords, helmets and breastplates of the hea\y horsemen as 
  they charged towards the ruined redoubt which was covered 
  in swirling dust and smoke, the regular flash of cannon fire 
  from within not only cutting through the haze that 
  surrounded the earthwork but cutting through the massed 
  ranks of cavalrymen.
  Despite the carnage the 2nd Cuirassier Division pressed on, 
  their momentum carrying them past the redoubt. 
  Cavalrymen were seen to jump over the wrecked palisade 
  and fall upon the Russian defenders. Despite this initial 
  success the Russian infantry stationed close to the redoubt 
  reaped a heavy toll on Caulincourt’s warriors, the brave 
  general himself falling mortally wounded. As Caulincourt’s 
  men recoiled from the redoubt Latour-Maubourg’s IV 
  Cavalry Corps struck home from the southern side of the 
  earthwork. The allied cavalry, Poles, Westphalians and 
  Saxons fell upon the Russians.
  The Saxon Gardes du Corps and Zastrow Cuirassiers 
  fought their way into the redoubt where savage hand-to- 
  hand fighting took place. This assault was supported by 
  Prince Eugene’s infantry and finally the redoubt was 
  wrested from the Russians, at a heavy cost on both sides. 
  The Russian infantry to the rear of the redoubt were forced 
  into square by the press of cavalry, but they too made the 
  charging horsemen pay with devastating volleys.
  20
  
  The Battle of Borodino: 7th September 1812
  Realising that the redoubt had been lost and its recapture 
  was not possible Barclay de Tolly ordered a withdrawal, 
  whilst the allied cavalry rallied. Once sufficient order had 
  returned Latour-Maubourg threw his force against Russian 
  infantry squares to the rear of the redoubt. The Russian 
  infantry of Osterman-Tolstoy’s TV Corps showed 
  remarkable resolve and when supported by hussar and 
  dragoon regiments managed to see off the attentions of the 
  allied cavalry attacks. Further pressure from Russian cavalry 
  finally routed their enemy. The jubilant Russians pursued 
  until they in turn had to retreat due to mounting losses from 
  musketry and cannon fire, chased back to their lines by 
  Latour-Mauboug’s cavalry.
  What followed was one of the fiercest cavalry actions of the 
  Napoleonic wars, Latour-Maubourg’s men charged the 1 st 
  Cuirassier Division that contained Russia’s elite heavy horse 
  regiments. Guard Cuirassiers. The swirling cavalry 
  engagement lasted for over an hour until finally, at 4.30 pm, 
  with Eugene’s infantry in complete control of the Great 
  Redoubt the French cavalry, exhausted from being in the 
  saddle for over nine hours, retired to their lines. Barclay, 
  who had had three horses shot from under him during this 
  action, recognised that his forces had taken a pounding. He 
  ordered a general withdrawal and the Russians took up a 
  position nearly a half a mile from the fallen redoubt.
  Combat in this area of the battlefield then took the form of 
  an artillery duel and skirmish action.
  It was at this point that Napoleon deemed it necessary to 
  survey the battlefield, he moved from his headquarters to 
  the Great Redoubt and from there south to the fleches and 
  Semyonovskaya. What he saw and advice from Marshal 
  Bessieres ensured that the Imperial Guard would not enter 
  the fray to deliver the coup de grace. Napoleon, instead 
  ordered a grand battery to be formed to play on the new 
  Russian lines.
  % Has died as a Brave man sftouBd, 
  Trance Coses one of Her Best officers, ”
  Napoleon to Caulincourt’s brother Armand
  The Last Action
  The last action occurred on the Russian left wing. Junot’s 
  VIII Corps had been ordered to move there earlier in the 
  day, but it had been delayed by Russian infantry skirmishing 
  in the woods north of Utitza. When Junot finally linked with 
  Poniatowski, the two Corps commanders spent a good deal 
  of time in a rather confused action before being able to 
  launch a coordinated attack. This attack persuaded 
  Baggovout to finally give up the high ground east of Utitza 
  and withdraw.
  "/ wiCCnot Have my Quarddestroyed. 
  WHenyou Have come 800 Ceagues 
  from Trance you do not wreef 
  your Cist reserve, ”
  Napoleon
  I’he Russian army was reeling with many formations 
  shattered. Raevski’s VII Corps alone had lost over 10,000 
  men; in one instance Toll mistook one division for a single 
  battalion. Bagration had been mortally wounded and 
  Barclay could only stay upright through taking rum. They 
  had been forced out of their original defensive line and all 
  reserves had been committed. The Grande Armee was in a 
  sorry state; the horrors of Borodino had left the majority of 
  its formations in no fit state to continue the fight. The 
  Imperial Guard infantry remained available, but Napoleon 
  would not risk them.
  Losses during the battle are hard to quantify but were 
  horrific, making this battle the bloodiest of the Napoleonic 
  era. The Russians lost about 40,000 men, whilst Baron 
  Denniee's report into French casualties came to the figure of 
  33,000. Losses amongst commanders were also severe with 
  over 20 Russian and 49 French commanders falling victim.
  Kutuzov initially claimed a great victory, but as the true 
  scale of Russian losses struck home, he gave the order to 
  retreat, leaving the field in French hands.
  "/t wouCf Be difficuCt to convey ourfeeCings as 
  we watcHed tHis BriCCiantfeat of arms, perHaps 
  witHout equaCin tHe miCitary annaCs of 
  nations... cavaCry xvHicH we saw Ceaping over 
  ditcHes andscramBCing up ramparts under a HaiC 
  of canister sHot, and a roar of joy resounded on 
  aCCsides as tHey Became masters of tHe redouBt."
  Colonel Griois
  21
  
  CJJw 
  ^Mojcow-
  “9{apo[eon is Ci^ a torrent xvUicIt we are stiCCtoo wea^to stem."
  Kutuzov to Toll
  daybreak of 8th September the Russian army 
  £,^ad left the field of Borodino, making for the 
  village of Mozhaisk. Murat with four cavalry 
  corps and the Young Guard pursued. He caught 
  up with the Russian rearward at Mozhaisk where Platov’s 
  cossacks proved resilient enough to hold the French off. The 
  following day the Russian rearguard withdrew over the 
  Nara River to Krutitsy leaving the village that they had 
  defended far behind. Unknown to Barclay, the Russian 
  rearguard received reinforcements from ‘First Army’: two 
  cavalry corps and ten cossack regiments were placed under 
  the direct command of General Miloradovich. The French 
  attacked again near the village of Krimskoe but, after 
  suffering significant loss, they withdrew. Murat licked his 
  wounds for two days whilst the Russians slipped away.
  “It is Because our Horses Have no 
  patriotism. Our soHfiersfigHt very 
  weCCwitHout Breaf But Horses do not 
  want to attend to tHeir duties 
  witHout oats."
  Nansouty to a disgruntled Murat’s 
  complaint about his cavalrymen
  Kutuzov believed that to offer battle to the French to save 
  Moscow was too risky a venture, and therefore decided to 
  sacrifice the spiritual capital of the ‘Fatherland’. He blamed
  the predicament on Barclay’s decision to retreat at Smolensk 
  and the state of the army when he took command.
  Early on the morning of 14th September 1812, the head of 
  the first column of the retreating Russian army entered 
  Moscow. These disconsolate soldiers, some weeping, filed 
  passed the stunned inhabitants of the city. Under the 
  guidance of Barclay dc Tolly, the columns continued on and 
  left the city on the Ryazan Road in the direction of 
  Bronnitsy. Almost the whole of Moscow left with them - 
  hundreds of thousands of people were displaced.
  WTien clear of the city, Barclay found out about the removal 
  of troops from his ‘First Army’ to the rearguard. This was 
  the last straw; he resigned and left the army. As the Russian 
  rearg^uard left the city the advance elements of the Grande 
  Armee replaced them. The Russian Governor, in an 
  attempt to deny the French the opportunity to loot, 
  pardoned all manner of wretches from the local prisons and 
  ordered them to set the city ablaze. Moscow began to burn. 
  Aided by strong winds the fires consumed three quarters of 
  it, although there was still enough left to provide shelter to 
  the surviving 95,000 members of the Grande Armee. With 
  his men secure in Moscow, Napoleon wrote to Alexander, 
  demanding the Russians surrender. He never received a 
  reply. Whilst Napoleon brooded in Moscow, the Russian 
  populace had begun to mobilise against the ensconced 
  invaders. A rising clamour for revenge increased the 
  number of roving bands of peasantry, ‘partisans’, willing to 
  aid the cossacks in attacking French lines of 
  communication. Recruitment and the readiness to volunteer
  “We will catch them!”
  
  Too lATF. TO SAVE THEM.
  negated campaign losses and Kutuzov’s army was once 
  again back at 120,000.
  The Wasted Month
  On 18ih September Bennigsen and Miloradovich caught 
  Murat by surprise at the Battle of Chernishnya. To avoid 
  encirclement Murat withdrew, with his force suffering 4,500 
  killed, wounded or captured. The Russiems lost just over 
  1,000 men in the clash. Napoleon took a month before he 
  finally understood that the Tsar was not going to capitulate. 
  He and his Grande Armee had travelled hundreds of miles 
  but had failed in their objective of crushing the Russian 
  army or breaking the Russian will to resist him. The 
  Emperor’s practised strategic system of winning war relied 
  on combining the destruction of the enemy’s field army 
  with an attack on his organizational nervous system.
  Typically, mass and manoeuvre would be used to trap and 
  then destroy the enemy’s forces; his capital city and depots 
  would then be captured and his morale collapse. In Russia 
  this failed. The Russian high command’s willingness to trade 
  land for the weaknesses of the Russian army had left 
  Napoleon’s plans in shreds. The contrary personality traits 
  of leaders like Jerome, Victor and Junot added to his woes. 
  The great distances between the army’s formations 
  rendered him unable to directly control them, which 
  ultimately damaged the overall strategic plan.
  Napoleon was now in a city that had no local government
  and at the very end of a britde supply line that could not 
  provide for men and horses. He was forced into taking a 
  critical decision. The Grande Armee left Moscow on 19th 
  October 1812.
  The Retreat from Moscow
  The army was a remarkable sight; an enormous baggage 
  train followed an artillery train of 500 cannon and their 
  associated vehicles. The soldiers, in fear of running short of 
  supplies, had busied themselves with loading all manner of 
  vehicles with provisions. Not all were prudent, with the 
  spoils of war from what remained of Moscow burdening 
  scores of vehicles. The soldiers were healthy enough under 
  the circumstances, but they taxed their physical strength 
  with knapsacks bulging with rations and booty. The soldiers 
  of the Grande Armee were additionally hampered by a 
  multitude of camp followers, who were equally 
  encumbered. Joining the columns were also Muscovite 
  families of French, Italian and German origin. They had 
  lived in Moscow prior to Napoleon’s invasion and now 
  feared for their well-being once the Russians returned.
  The men of the Grande Armee did not know it but their 
  Emperor had, with that decision, sentenced many of them 
  to death. The ‘retreat from Moscow’ had begun.
  Napoleon intended to make for his nearest supply base at 
  the city of Smolensk via a southern route. He knew that this 
  risked battle with the enemy, but the southerly route would
  23
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  mean ihal he would not have to cover terrain ravaged by 
  the Grande Armee’s march on Moscow. As the army 
  headed southwest for Kaluga, the Russian high command 
  quickly began receiving reports of enemy movement 
  towards Maloyaroslavets and its important road junction. If 
  the French took the crossing they could hinder the Russian 
  army’s supply lines. Kutuzov ordered Dmitry' Dokhturov’s 
  Corps to intervene. Alexis Delzons’s Division of Eugene’s 
  IV Corps reached Maloyaroslavets ahead of Dokhturov, 
  and the Russians attacked the town on 24th October. The 
  battie pitched 27,000 soldiers and 72 guns of the Grande 
  Armee against over 32,000 Russians with five times the 
  number of cannon. What followed was a series of attacks 
  and counter-attacks, during which the burning town 
  changed hands several times. The Franco-Italian force 
  eventually expelled the Russians from the town at a cost of 
  6000 men. The Russians lost slightly more.
  ‘'The ItaCian army had cRspfayed 
  quaCities which entitfedit evermore 
  to tah^ ranh^amongst the Bravest 
  troops in Europe”
  British obser\er Sir Robert Wlson
  On the morning of 25th October, as Napoleon 
  reconnoitred the battlefield, a band of Cossacks surprised 
  the Emperor and nearly captured him. Fortunately, his 
  escort managed to beat them back. Meanwhile Kutuzov,
  concerned with the overall inexperience of his men, 
  withdrew the Russian army. This opened the route to 
  Smolensk via the road to Medyn for the Grande Armee. 
  'Fhe Emperor now had three options. First, he could take 
  the road to Medyn, where supplies were available and the 
  countryside not ravaged, although this would mean that his 
  army could be under constant pressure. Second, he could 
  attack Kutuzov, who awaited him in prepared positions, but 
  the casualties could be disastrous. Third, he could about- 
  face and retrace his steps back to Smolensk via the route the 
  Grande Armee had taken to Moscow. Napoleon chose the 
  last option; he had therefore wasted time and soldiers on a 
  pointless venture.
  Even at this early stage of the retreat many wounded men 
  were left to their fate at the roadside, often in abandoned 
  horseless wagons. The artillery train did not escape without 
  issue because of so many exhausted horses being unable to 
  pull the heavy guns. Cavalrymen were ordered to give up 
  their steeds to help with the toil, which they did with a 
  heaw heart. The Grande Armee retraced its steps, all the 
  time in the shadows of the cossacks. The head of the 
  column reached the Borodino batdefield on 28th October.
  It presented a sickening sight, thousands upon thousands of 
  unburied corpses that had been exposed to the elements for 
  over a month. Hundreds of wounded from the battle had 
  not been evacuated and presented a sad spectacle. 
  Napoleon ordered wagons commandeered and they were 
  loaded onto them, only to be pitched over the side of the 
  wagon at night by heartless individuals, just to save food.
  24
  
  The Retreat from Moscow
  ii As the retreat continued, the continuous marching, lack of 
  ; food, and the attentions of cossacks and vengeful peasants 
  ! began to take deadly effect. The army’s morale and 
  discipline began to waver and then break down. The army 
  continued westwards, on a road that was surrounded by 
  devastation. The army’s misery increased as the days 
  dragged on: pro\asions were spent and the horses, going 
  unfed, died in great numbers. As the number of horses 
  diminished the spiking of cannon became a regular 
  occurrence. Horse flesh became the staple diet, and those 
  that couldn’t avail themselves of it died, either at the hands 
  of the cossacks or of starvation. The troops in formations 
  that retained their discipline were best able to tolerate the 
  conditions.
  By 1st No\ember, Napoleon was at Vyazma, south west of 
  Borodino, it was there that despatch riders delivered dismal 
  news about e\'ents on the Grande Armee’s flanks. In the north, 
  Wittgenstein had defeated Marshal St. Cyr at the Second 
  Battle of Polotsk. The batde began on 18th October and after 
  three days of combat, St. Cyr's forces had been reduced to no 
  more than 15,000 demoralised troops, fleeing westward under 
  constant pressure from an army twice their size.
  This left the vital supply bases of Smolensk and Vitebsk as 
  well as the Grande Armee’s northern flank at risk. In the 
  south, Schwarzenberg and ReyniePs 34,000 men were 
  retreating under pressure from Admiral Chicagov’s 65,000 
  strong Army of Moldavia. This force included TomasoVs 
  Third Western Army. Napoleon had expected the Austrian 
  and Saxon forces to fall back on Minsk, thus protecting a vital 
  supply base and the Grande Armee’s southern flank. Much to 
  the Emperor’s consternation, and with a whiff of treachery, 
  they feU back towards the Bug River and the Austrian border 
  under the direction of Schwarzenbeurg. On 3rd November,
  Davout’s I Corps lost over 8,000 men whilst leaving Vyazma, 
  only escaping total annihilation due to the timely intervention 
  of Poniatowski and Eugene. To this point the retreat had 
  taken place in reasonable weather conditions, but on the night 
  after Davout’s narrow escape the temp>erature dropped 
  dramatically, by the 6th the first snow fell.
  ''There was a dense fog that day 6th 
  of!Nbvem6erandmore than 22 
  degrees of frost, our dps were frozen, 
  our Brains too. The whoBe atmosphere 
  was icy, there was afeafuCwind 
  and the snow fed in great fCahes."
  French infantryman
  Through Ice and Snow
  Napoleon, recognising the danger on his northern flank, 
  ordered Marshal Victor to curtail Wittgenstein’s exploits. 
  Victor set out with IX Corps and Oudinot’s II Corps intent 
  on destroying Wittgenstein. On 7th November, Napoleon 
  received news of Victor’s defeat at the Battle of Czasniki 
  seven days earlier. Victor’s defeat compounded the threat to 
  Napoleon and the French supply bases, one of which, 
  Vitebsk, actually fell into Russian hands on the same day 
  that the Emperor learned of Victor’s defeat. Napoleon 
  urged the defeated Marshal to redouble his efforts against 
  the victorious Wittgenstein. This led to the battle of 
  Smoliani on 14th November, ending in another French 
  defeat and the total loss of the French northern flank
  French Cuirassiers
  "I have come 
  once and for 
  ad to finish 
  off these 
  (BarBarians of 
  the 9d)rtd'
  Napoleon Bonaparte
  25
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  ^ 
  «-iSL'iC;
  /
  B<)K()1)1.\( )
  position known as the Dwina Line. The threat to the 
  Grande Armec from Wittgenstein was now very tangible. 
  The vanguard of the Grande Armee reached Smolensk on 
  9th November; it took four days for the rest of the army to 
  arrive and Napoleon had only 42,000 men left. With 
  discipline lost, the supplies in the city were consumed in 
  three days. They could have lasted a fortnight.
  The retreat resumed on 12th November. Napoleon wished 
  to march on Vitebsk where he could link with Oudinot and 
  Victor as well as take advantage of the city’s supplies. 
  However, the city had already been lost to the Russians. 
  Believing that Kutuzov was not in a position to attack him in 
  force, Napoleon allowed his corps to leave the city at 
  intervals, one per day, the last being the rearguard under 
  Ney on the 17 th. This had the effect of spreading the 
  Grande Armee out in a 40-mile column of separated corps, 
  all heading for the town of Krasnoi. The V Corps was the 
  first to reach Krasnoi on 14th November, before they 
  struggled on towards Orsha. I'he following day, Napoleon 
  and his Imperial Guard had reached Krasnoi, intent on 
  staying there to unite the rest of his army. Unbeknownst to 
  the Emperor, Kutuzov’s Russian army had been tracking 
  him, moving parallel to and south of the French. Kutuzov
  wrongly believed that there was an isolated French column at 
  Krasnoi and saw an opportunity to crush it. Therefore, more 
  and more formations from both the Russian army and the 
  Grande Armee converged on Krasnoi. The Russian 
  advanced guard placed itself across the Smolensk to Krasnoi 
  road and thereby managed to cut I, III, and IV Corps off 
  from the Imperial Guard. Eugene’s IV Corps managed to 
  break through after a severe mauling, whilst Davout’s I 
  Corps only survived due to the actions of their Emperor 
  who, at the head of the Guard, managed to rescue them.
  “Jl ^MarsfiaC never surrenders."
  Ney’s reply lo Miloradovich’s 
  request to surrender
  Ney’s III Corps suffered a terrible fate. Having turned down 
  several requests to surrender, the Marshal’s force was 
  dreadfully cut-up by Miloradovich on 18th November. The 
  remnants of Ney’s command fled. When Ney finally 
  managed to re-join his Emperor, his command had been 
  whittled down to 800 men, their survival being something 
  of a miracle. For his part in the action, Ney was declared to 
  be the ‘Bravest of the Brave’ by Napoleon. The action in
  26
  
  The Retreat from Moscow
  and around Krasnoi had cost the French over 6,000 dead, 
  20,000 captured, the loss of over 100 cannon and most of 
  the baggage. Even so Kutuzov had missed a great 
  opportunit)- to destroy the Grande Armee.
  Crossing the Berezina
  Napoleon pressed on towards the Berezina River with 25,000 
  men and 110 cannon remaining, with a further 40,000 
  fugitives straggling behind. The two Russian flanking armies 
  now joined Kutuzov’s pursuit of the retreating Grande Armee. 
  In the south, Chichagov captured Minsk and headed for the 
  Berezina with 60,000 men; whilst in the north Wittgenstein 
  turned south towards the Berezina with 50,000 men.
  Napoleon met the news of the fall of Minsk with grim 
  determination. He understood that he would now have to 
  hold the town of Borisov on the Berezina River, for the 
  town held the only bridge across the river in that part of 
  Russia. The Emperor knew that if the small town fell into 
  Russian hands then all three enemy armies would close in 
  on what was left of the French forces. D^mbrowski’s 17th 
  Division was charged with the defence of the crossing point; 
  they had been detached from Poniatowski’s V Corps at the 
  start of the campaign so had been spared the near 
  destruction that had befallen their fellow Poles.
  Napoleon ordered Oudinot’s Corps, which was the closest 
  French force to Borisov, to support D^mbrowski with all 
  haste whilst the remnants of Victor’s Corps manoeuvred to 
  join with Napoleon.
  Chichagov, who also understood the importance of the crossing 
  point, now raced with Oudinot to capture Borisov in strength. 
  On 21st November, Chichagov won the contest as three of his 
  Russiait Divisions attacking Dqmbrowski’s position. Despite 
  putting up a stiff fight the Poles were compelled to give ground 
  and the vitally important bridge to the Russians. This left 
  Napoleon and his armies trapped. Two days later tilings 
  became slightly better for the French when Oudinot’s Corps fell 
  on the Russian defenders and ripped the town from their grasp. 
  Ihe Russiaits managed to retreat and destroy the all-important 
  bridge whilst doing so. In any other year the loss of the bridge 
  would have had no effect on Napoleon’s plans, as the Berezina 
  in late November would have been so frozen that his army 
  would have marched across it with ease. Unluckily Ibr the 
  French, in 1812 there was an unforeseen thaw that melted the 
  river and caused it to burst its banks.
  “Soon the road was compCeteCy hCochgd 6y dead men and 
  horses, something prevented me from dragging myseCfaCong 
  for I had no Conger the strength to Cift my feet from the 
  ground Whenever IfeCC it seemed as if I were dragged down 
  6y the unfortunate men stretched on the snow, often these 
  men wouCd try to catch hold of the legs of those who passed 
  imploring them to help, any man stopping to help felt 
  themselves not to rise again'
  French infantryman
  27
  
  A CiASH OF Eagles
  Crossing thf. Brrf.zina
  "/ am 6y no means sure tfiat 
  tfie totaC destruction of the 
  Emperor S^apokon and ftis 
  army would Be sued a 
  Benefit to the world; Bis 
  succession would not fad to 
  ^ssia or any otBer 
  continentaCpower, But to 
  tBat wBicB aCready 
  commands the sea ((Britain) 
  wBose domination would 
  then Be intokraBCe."
  Kutuzov
  It was fortunate for the French that Kutuzov was not 
  pressurising them as hard as he was able. This allowed the 
  Emperor the chance to weigh up the bleak situation and plot 
  a way out of the closing trap. Once again, the Emperor had 
  choices: he could head north and attempt to reach Vilna after 
  clearing Wittgenstein out of the way. However, Wittgenstein’s 
  victories, the state of his own army, and the difficult terrain 
  north of his position ruled out this option . Alternatively, he 
  could head south, but this would mean that he would not 
  reach Vilna and would be seeking shelter in Austria, rather 
  than the safer Grand Duchy of Warsaw. Napoleon really 
  wanted to place the Berezina, now a formidable obstacle, 
  between his forces and those of Kutuzov and Wittgenstein. 
  He could then deal with Chichagov, who was on the western 
  bank, and head for Vilna and safety - to do that he required 
  a suitable crossing point.
  To compound Napoleon’s woes, he had no bridging train. 
  The pontoon bridge had been destroyed at Orsha when the 
  Emperor ordered that anything that could slow down the 
  army’s future progress be destroyed. However, his engineers, 
  on the orders of their commander General of Engineers 
  Jean-Baptiste Eble, had retained the tools of 
  their trade and a few forges. Combined with a 
  little imagination and the wood from local 
  houses, this gave them the 
  capability to construct a 
  makeshift bridge. Yet the river 
  was too wide and the current 
  too strong at Borisov. General 
  Corbineau reported to 
  Napoleon that he had found a 
  suitable ford at Studienka a 
  few miles north of Borisov. A 
  delighted Napoleon arranged a 
  few feints that drew 
  Chichagov’s men away from 
  the newly discovered ford.
  On the night of 25th November, 400 mainly Dutch 
  pontooneers set about building two bridges under Eble’s 
  guidance. The hard work and the freezing conditions took 
  their toll, with some of the heroic pontooneers losing their 
  lives to the cold or the river’s current. I'hrough sheer guts 
  and determination, the first bridge, intended for infantry, 
  was completed on the afternoon of the following day, and a 
  second capable of taking artillery and wagons was built just 
  three hours later.
  The bridges were shaky constructions, being a true 
  reflection of the harsh working conditions and the poor 
  materials from which they were constructed, yet the Grande 
  Armee began to cross the Berezina. On a number of 
  occasions the bridges could not bear the weight of those 
  passing and gave-way, sending hundreds of unfortunates to 
  a watery grave. However, by nightfall on the 27th, most of 
  the Grande Armee had crossed to the western bank of the 
  river with Victor’s Corps remaining on the eastern bank as 
  rearguard. The Grande Armee was aided by the fine work 
  of the Gendarmes who had only allowed soldiers under 
  arms to cross. By the time the bridges became available for 
  use by stragglers and civilians many of them believed there 
  was no immediate danger. These people remained on the 
  eastern bank, preferring to stay by their campfires and 
  intending to cross the next morning.
  The Russians were slow to realise that the Grande Armee 
  had crossed the river, and it was not until the 28th that they 
  began to attack the French in earnest. Chichagov’s advance 
  guard drove at the left flank of the forces on the western 
  bank of the river. The Russian attack hit elements of 
  Oudinot’s and D^mbrowski’s commands and sent them 
  reeling to such an extent that Napoleon was a breath away 
  from committing the Guard. Oudinot had to retire from the 
  field, having received another wound to add to the many he 
  had already taken in previous battles. Marshal Ney 
  recognised the danger and galvanized the multinational
  28
  
  The Retreat from Moscow
  Bjrce that included Frenchmen, Poles, Italians and Croats.
  I Although outnumbered by three-to-one, the ‘Bravest of the 
  iBrave’ unleashed Doumerc’s Cuirassier Division to smash 
  Ithe Russians back to their start lines. Fighting continued for 
  I the rest of the day but the southern sector of the line held.
  I The situation on the eastern bank of the Berezina was 
  I decidedly shaky for the Emperor. At Sam Wittgenstein 
  f unleashed 30,000 men upon Victor’s rearguard. Comprised of 
  [ mainly Saxons tuid Poles, his rearguard fought against odds of 
  5 over four-to-one. Victor’s command, showing remarkable 
  I courage, fell back on the river but did not break. The Marshal 
  \ was not aided by the Division of Louis Partouneaux. A 
  formation of over 4,000 men, they arrived late for the start of 
  the battle, took a wrong turn, and marched straight into the 
  midst of the Russian army and duly surrendered. The Emperor 
  flew into a r^ on hearing the news of Partouneaux’s blunder; 
  if Victor was going to hold until the respite of nightfall he would 
  now need to be reinforced from the western bank.
  Napoleon reluctantly ordered a division back across the 
  Berezina. The situation took a turn for the worse when the 
  Russians began to turn Victor’s left flank until a battery of 
  guns managed to get into range of the bridges and began to 
  bombard them. Stragglers who were making their way over 
  finm the eastern to western bank panicked, and many were 
  pushed to their deaths into the freezing Berezina or crushed 
  under-foot. Napoleon restored the situation when he directed 
  his cannon to smash the Russian forces attempting to press 
  Victor’s left flank. The Russians retreated and the pressure on 
  the bridges subsided. The odds against Victor increased to 
  five-to-one when Miloradovich and his advanced guard of 
  Kutuzov’s army joined the struggle. Remarkably, Victor and 
  his men managed to cling to the eastern bank until nightfall. 
  Behind them, the bridges across the Berezina were an awful 
  sight; covered in dead and dying men, women and children, 
  horse carcasses and the remnants of destroyed wagons.
  At 9 pm Victor received orders to retire through the scene 
  of carnage, and by 1 am only a fraction of his command 
  remained on the eastern bank acting as a screen. A large 
  number of civilians and stragglers were still to cross but 
  showed no urgency in doing so despite pleas to the contrary. 
  At 6 am, the screen on the eastern bank finally retired 
  across the Berezina. The stragglers now understood the 
  need for urgency and began to rush to join them. Napoleon 
  ordered the bridges destroyed by 7 am, although this did not 
  occur as a significant number of civilians and stragglers 
  were still to cross. By 8.30 am the impending arrival of the 
  Russians signalled the destruction of the bridges. Thousands 
  who had not managed to cross were left to their fate.
  Napoleon had managed to extricate the remnants of the 
  Grande Armee from the Russians; approximately 55,000 
  men from a starting force of over 655,000. The crossing of 
  the Berezina marked the last major action of the campaign 
  and a French victory amongst so much misery. That is not 
  to say that the army did not go on suffering. Many were still 
  going to lose their lives to the cold, disease, partisan raids, 
  and the Cossacks. On 5th December at Smorgoni, the 
  Emperor bid his Marshals farewell and made for Paris to '
  raise more troops and quell rumours of his death. Napoleon 
  reached Paris on 18th December.
  Murat took charge of the retreat and he made for Vilnius, his 
  forces reaching the city by 8th December. Murat lost many 
  thousands of men on the march to Vilnius with temperatures 
  dropping below -37®C. The city was well stocked with 
  biscuits, meat, clothes and weapons, but there was no order to 
  the distribution: troops rioted and many drank themselves 
  unconscious and died of exposure. Plans to halt and rest were 
  foiled when Russian cavalry began to press. The retreat 
  continued on 9th December and over 20,000 sick and 
  wounded were left behind. Marshal Ney commanded the 
  rearguard and made every effort to stave off relentless cossack 
  attacks. By the lOth, the army had lost virtually all of its guns 
  and wagons in its desperation to get away.
  The Cost
  The army crossed the Niemen on the 14th and left Russian 
  soil, the last man to do so reputedly being Marshal Ney. The 
  Russian pursuit stopped at the border; the campaign was over.
  What of the covering forces? The majority of Macdonald’s 
  Corps, Prussians under York, went over to the Russians, whilst 
  Schwarzenberg’s Austrians simply carried on withdrawing. 
  Napoleon’s great venture into Russia had turned into a 
  catastrophic nightmare. He had started the campaign with 
  655,000 troops, 450,000 of them being his central army 
  group. Only 25,000 of those men left Russia. It is estimated 
  that just over 90,000 men of the overall total survived, but 
  many continued to suffer due to their privations, many being 
  mentally or physically broken. 200,000 men had been taken 
  captive, this total included over forty general officers, and 
  many were never to see their homelands again. Only 250 
  cannon of the 1,300 taken into Russia survived the campaign. 
  The ranks could be filled with conscripts and cannon 
  replaced, but the French would struggle to find the 200,000 
  horses lost during the campaign. Also the fighting prowess of 
  thousands of Napoleon’s inimitable veterans had been lost.
  Napoleon’s army would never be the same again.
  Finally! Shllter...
  
  ^ "^^dnotlc 
  ^ wi^
  el us now take a look at the troops that fought the epic campaign in 1812. In this section, you will find listed the main 
  types of infantry, cavalry and artillery that each nation put into the field, from the famous Old Guard to the lowly 
  Opolchenie. Each troop type has been given statistics and special rules that will add flavour to your games of Black 
  Powder set in this theatre in 1812. With each army and troop type comes a selection of special rules; feel free 
  to use all or some of the suggested rules depending on the size of your game and your appetite for such things.
  ujjia
  as muefi By Berposition as By her ineyfiaustiBk resources, 
  is ancC must Be tBe first power in the worU,"
  Chant cllor Rostopchin
  i ^apoleonic Russia was to the rest of Europe a 
  yl^military and geographic puzzle; little being known 
  y of what lay behind the ‘motherland’s’ borders.
  Russia was the largest country' in Europe. 
  European Russia alone comprised of 1,200,000 square 
  miles with a population of 36 million people. Russia during 
  the Napoleonic wars was the last bastion of feudalism in 
  Europe, a large number of Russians being serfs, who were 
  little more than slaves. Russia was also an absolute 
  monarchy; the Tsar’s authority was unquestioned. 
  Alexander I came to the throne in 1801 after the murder of 
  his father Paul I in dubious circumstances.
  ''^e only civiCisecCman 
  in a nation of BarBarians.''
  Talleyrand on Alexander I
  The army that Alexander 
  inherited was as immense 
  as the lands from where 
  the men were levied, 
  over 500,000 regulars 
  and nearly 150,000 
  cossacks and other 
  irregular cavalry could be 
  called upon. Yet their 
  training was hopelessly 
  outdated and the treatment 
  of the ordinary Russian 
  soldier was barbaric, 
  with constant beatings 
  dished out to instil 
  discipline. Alexander 
  understood that the 
  army needed to 
  modernise and he
  ordered his Minister for War, initially Alexei Arakcheev, but 
  from 1810 Barclay de Tolly to carry this out.
  Russian soldiers were drawn from the lowest rungs of 
  society. Local officials acting by Imperial decree conscripted 
  young men by a ‘levy of the souls’ that appeared on tax 
  rolls. The levy could vary widely depending on the threat to 
  Russia, some years there was no levy but in others there 
  were several, such as three in 1812. Once conscripted, 
  service was for 25 years, which meant life to most new 
  recruits.
  ''ferocious, But discipfinecf, 
  oBstinatefy Brave, andsusceptiBBe 
  of enthusiastic ej(citements.''
  General Wilson, 
  British Observer
  While the army was largely illiterate, Russian soldiers had 
  some admirable qualities. They were obstinately brave, 
  ferocious, enthusiastic but disciplined and devoted to the 
  Tsar, their commanders and the Motherland. The religious 
  Russian soldiery revered the Christian icons paraded before 
  battle, from which they sought inspiration rather than 
  superstition. To counter-balance these qualities, Russian 
  soldiers were on occasions not capable of acting on their 
  own initiative.
  If the conscripted men had some of the best qualities of 
  soldiers, the officer corps had some of the worst - a high 
  percentage being illiterate and inexperienced. However, 
  there were plenty of officers who displayed valour and 
  ability on the battlefield. The higher ranks were the reserve 
  of the nobility and full of incompetents. This lack of talent 
  led to the employment of foreign commanders, many of 
  whom were viewed with distrust.
  30
  
  “It Isn’t Our Fault”
  ^ At all levels of command, the Russians were sometimes 
  I seriously found wanting, showing little imagination or inidative 
  Istraiegically or tactically. Some officers were little better 
  P educated than the men they commanded. These drawbacks 
  are represented by different scores for the ‘Personal 
  Qualities of Commanders’ chart on page 94 of the Black
  hiider rule book. Roll your dice for decisiveness/ 
  independence and refer to the following chart.
  V Dice
  Independence/Decisiveness
  I
  Low
  ■
  Normal
  i ^
  High
  rRussian commanders roll as normal for aggression.
  Russian commanders were not used to manoeuvring 
  brigade-size formations and lacked the very experienced 
  staff that the French army had, and there was a lack of 
  inter-unit cooperation.
  A Russian brigade commander cannot give an order to an 
  entire brigade. Instead, each time a commander issues an 
  order, it must be to one of the following:
  • an individual unit under his command,
  • infantry battalions within 6" of each other and from the 
  same Infantry or Jager Regiment;
  • cavalry units within 6" of each other and from the same 
  Cavalry Regiment; and
  • Grenadier battalions within 6" of each other and in the 
  same brigade.
  This means that a Russian brigade (unless it consists of a 
  single regiment) will move in separate components, making 
  it difficult to manoeuvre swiftly and decisively.
  Russian Divisional Commanders are subject to the above 
  rules, they can also order a Brigade size formation as per the 
  rules on page 26 of the Black Powder rule book, but receive a 
  -1 penalty to their Staff Rating for each unit over the third 
  that the brigade contains.
  Russian Corps/Army commanders are subject to the above 
  rules, they can also order a Division size formation as per 
  the rules on page 26 of the Black Powder rule book, but 
  receive a -1 penalty to their Staff Rating for each Brigade 
  over the second that the brigade contains.
  “It isn't our fault... It is not ^msian Blood tkat 
  flows in tke veins of the man who commands usd
  Duke Constantine
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  RUSSIAN INFANTRY
  In 1810-11, Barclay initiated a total reorganisation of the 
  Russian army along the lines of the French model. Infantry 
  were now organised into corps consisting of two divisions 
  with artillery and cavalry support. A division could be 
  formed entirely from Grenadier brigades or two Line and 
  one Jager brigade; each brigade had two regiments. In 
  1812, the Russian army had 14 Grenadier regiments, 96 
  Line infantry regiments and 50 Jager regiments. Each 
  regiment consisted of originally three and in 1811 four 
  battalions, two active or field battalions (the 1st and 3rd), a 
  depot battalion (the 2nd), and from 1811a 4th recruit depot 
  battalion was added to regimental strength.
  A battalion had an ‘on paper’ strength of 738 men but in 
  reality 500-600 was more usual. The battalion was 
  subdivided into four companies; each company being 
  further divided into two platoons. One company had elite 
  status and consisted of one platoon of grenadiers and one 
  of marksmen (Strelki), in the Jager regiments the grenadier 
  platoons were termed Carabiniers. When the battalion 
  formed line the elite company split, the grenadier platoon 
  stood on the right of the line and the marksmen on the left. 
  The remaining companies were Musketeer or Infantryman 
  in the Infantry regiments, Fusiliers in Grenadier regiments 
  and Jager in the Jager regiments.
  With war imminent, the 2nd replacement battalion of a 
  regiment used their best men to fill gaps in the 1st and 3rd 
  battalions, whilst the 4th battalion sent suitable recruits to 
  the 2nd battalion for further training. The depot battalions 
  were further reduced when their elite companies were 
  detached and formed into ‘converged’ Grenadier battalions.
  Each of these battalions had three companies and the 
  battalions were attached two per division.
  Each Grenadier or Infantry regiment took the name from 
  ita town or province, for example Pavlovski Grenadier 
  Regiment and Smolensk Infantry Regiment. The Jager 
  Regiments were simply numbered, 11th Regiment for 
  example.
  The pattern 1808 musket referred to as the ‘Tula musket’ 
  after its place of manufacture was the most numerous 
  firearm available, modelled on the French Charleville model 
  1777. But there were a number of different patterns and 
  calibres in circulation, no fewer than 28 different models of 
  musket and 11 different types of rifled musket. Generally, 
  the firearm a Russian infantryman carried was of inferior 
  quality to the weapon carried by the enemy. If a soldier was 
  marked out for distinguished conduct his reward would 
  come in the form of one of the 60,000 ‘Brown Bess’ 
  muskets supplied by Britain. The poor quality of the 
  firearms was compounded by generally low standards in 
  musketry training.
  Safe may Cose its way, the 
  Sayonet never. The BaCCis afoof, 
  the Bayonet a hero.”
  Aleksandr Vasilevich Suvorov
  Although their firearms were poor, the Russian infantryman 
  was noted as excelling with the bayonet, especially when
  ■ i.li;
  Si ill.
  32
  
  Russia 1812
  attacking. Russian training manuals recognised that fact 
  stating ‘the bayonet is the true Russian weapon and the 
  push of bayonet is far more decisive’. The cry of “Oorah!” 
  preceded a bayonet charge delivered in attack column.
  ‘A rat-eaten parchment found in the corner of an old castle’ 
  is how Suvorov referred to the drill manuals of 1796- 97 
  that assisted in the demise of the Russian army at the 
  Battles of Austerlitz 1805 and Fiiedland in 1807. This led to 
  several manuscripts, instructions and codes that attempted 
  to influence tactical doctrine. In 1808 a grand committee 
  gathered to create a set of modern regulations. Change was 
  slow, it took until 1811 for new infantry regulations to be 
  published, entitled ‘Military Code of Infantry Service.’
  Russian infantry battalions carried standards that were very 
  striking. The 1st battalion of a regiment carried one ‘White’ 
  flag that was akin to a Bridsh King’s Colour in reverence 
  and one ‘coloured’ flag. The other battalions in the 
  regiment carried two ‘coloured ‘flags.
  On the battlefield, Russian infantry could be seen in six 
  formations depending on the tactical situation. Those 
  formations were marching column, three deep line, column 
  of platoons or single column of ‘divisions’ {a ‘division’ being 
  a company in this case) square and skirmish formation.
  Russian infantry made their way to the field of battle in 
  march column. In Black Powder the March Column rules 
  represent this formation.
  Russian infantry in Line were formed three ranks deep. The 
  Line formation rules set out in Black Powder page 15 quite 
  easily represent this formation.
  In Black Powder, the Column of Companies special rule can 
  represent the column of platoons, whilst the Attack Column 
  rule can represent the single column of divisions. Both types 
  of columns could ‘close up’, so Russian infantry can use the 
  Close Column rules. The rules for these formations can be 
  found on page 108 of this supplement.
  Whole jager battalions could also be used to skirmish ahead 
  of the main Russian line covering infantry and grenadier 
  formations, although the regulations stated that only half of 
  the battalion should actually be in the skirmish line, with the 
  other half being in support.
  In Black Powder, the ‘Skirmish’ rule can be used to represent 
  a jager battalion that has broken down into a full skirmish 
  screen. That said, I have suggested an alternative to the 
  skirmish rule with the Light Infantry Mixed Formation rule 
  which represents ‘light battalions’ forming a large skirmish 
  screen with a reserve. The rules for this formation can be 
  found on page 96 of this supplement.
  When jagers were not available to form the skirmish screen, 
  battalion commanders would deploy their battalion’s 
  marksmen. This is represented in Black Powder by the ‘Mixed 
  Formation’ rule.
  The square formation was used to protect against cavalry 
  and Russian infantry could form hollow or closed squares 
  from Close Column of divisions.
  On occasions Russian infantry were asked to sit or lie down 
  to make less of a target for enemy cannon. This can be 
  represented by the ‘Lie Down’ special rules, as noted on 
  page 101 of this supplement.
  ,9
  Ml
  “The bayonk i; a hi:ro.''
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  ''‘When they are on the offensive they are fortified By copious distriButions of 
  aCcohoC and they attachjwith a courage which verges on a frenzy, andwouhd 
  rather get hiCCed than fad Bach^ The onCy way to mahe them desist is to hid a 
  great number of their officers ...The <Rp.ssian infantry withstand fire 
  fearkssCy, But their own fire is BadCy directed... they are machines which are 
  actuated onCy By the orders of their offcers.
  Polish General Kosciuszko
  RUSSIAN INFANTRY SPECIAL RULES
  In this section, I offer a few new rules to allow you to bring 
  additional national characteristics to your Russian infantry. My 
  gaming group and I use all these rules and they produce flin 
  and historical results, but Bla£k Pbivder is a flexible game and 
  whether you use them or invent your own is entirely up to you.
  Column of Companies 
  (Double column of Platoons)
  The formation is represented on the table top by a battalion 
  in single file, and represents the battalion with the first 
  platoon (Vzvod) leading followed by the other seven. To 
  represent this formation, see page 98 of this supplement.
  Attack Column (Column of Divisions)
  This was the usual combat formation from 1812, having a 
  frontage of two platoons with the following platoons usually 
  closed up (massed) to maximise shock. It was very similar to 
  a French attack column. As per Black Powder rules page 15, 
  although we suggest a few new rules on pages 108 of this 
  supplement to represent the Attack column in combat.
  Line
  As per Black Powder rules page 15, although we suggest a few 
  new rules on pages 96 of this supplement to represent the 
  line in combat.
  Closed Column
  See page 98 of this supplement.
  Last stand!
  Lie Down
  See page 101 of this supplement.
  Skirmish Formation
  As per Black Powder rules, page 16.
  Rifle Mixed Formation
  See page 96 of this supplement.
  Mixed Formation
  As per Black Powder rules, page 78.
  Light Infantry Mixed Formation
  Sec page 96 of this supplement.
  Must Form Square
  As per Black Powder rule, page 75.
  Martinets (Lacking Initiative)
  The lack of initiative, sometimes bordering on 
  foolhardiness, of the Russian soldier during the Napoleonic 
  wars manifested itself in a number of ways. Once given an 
  order Russian soldiers would stoically continue trying to 
  carry it out even when success was unachievable, or 
  drastically changing circumstances demanded an alternative 
  course of action.
  Russian infantry who are within initiative range of the 
  enemy cannot move on initiative and must be ordered, 
  unless they wish to chaise the closest enemy to their front or 
  change formation or facing.
  Poor Skirmisher/Poor Mixed Formation
  This lack of initiative, coupled with a lack of tactical 
  training and use, due to reliance on jagers, left the Russian 
  infantry skirmisher a poor second to most of his European 
  counterparts. As a result, some Russian infantry are classed 
  as having Poor Skirmisher or Mixed Formation; such units 
  do not add a +1 to hit for their skirmisher fire.
  ‘Susceptible of Enthusiastic Elxcitements’
  A Commander ordering a Russian infantry unit to charge 
  can add a +1 to his Staff rating whilst doing so, regardless 
  of the infantry’s formation. But a Russian commander who 
  blunders whilst giving any order to Russian infantry that is 
  within one move of an enemy unit will cause it to declare a 
  charge against the enemy unit.
  34
  
  ^‘The Russian infantry withstand fire fearlessly, 
  but their own fire is badly directed...”
  Russian infantry was trained to fire quickly; little emphasis 
  was placed on aiming. Barclay de Tolly who highlighted 
  , such poor practice wrote “The purpose of the training is 
  ^ not in that the men would pull the triggers evenly and all at 
  I the same lime, but that they would aim well..Attempts to 
  reform musketry drills had little effect. The emphasis of 
  Russian tactics was to attack with the bayonet rather than 
  ; engage in a fire fight, as Kutuzov is reputed to have said: 
  “Grenadiers and Musketeers - bayonets! Jagers shooting!”
  f This is represented in our games of Black Powder with the 
  I following special rules:
  Russian musketeer and grenadier infantry does not receive 
  the +1 bonus at close range when firing and suffer a -1 
  penalty when shooting at any other range. However, Russian 
  infantry withstood punishment on the battlefield as no 
  other - Russian infantry receive a stamina bonus to their 
  basic stats line.
  ‘‘The ball is a fool, 
  the bayonet a hero...’
  Russian infantry were famed 
  for being excellent with the 
  bayonet. “The Bayonet Is the 
  True Russian Weapon” was a 
  bold statement from a Russian 
  training manual, borne out 
  repeatedly on European 
  battlefields. With this in mind, 
  the majority of Russian 
  Infantry and Artillery have the 
  special rule Tough Fighters.
  Bloodthirsty
  As per Black Powder rules, page 88.
  Militia
  Sec page 102 of this supplement.
  A Bravk Stand
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Russian Guard Infantry
  In 1811, the Guard was organised into a permanent 
  Division consisting of three brigades. Those brigades 
  contained some of the best infantry formations of the 
  Napoleonic Wars. The 1st Brigade had the two senior 
  regiments of the Russian army the Preobrajenski and 
  Semenovski Life Guard infantry regiments formed in 1695, 
  the 2nd Brigade had the Izmailovski and Litovski Guard 
  infantry regiments and finally the 3rd Brigade had the Life 
  Guard and Finland Life Guard Jagers. Guard infantry 
  followed the same organisation as that of the rest of the
  infantry, so each regiment had three battalions and each 
  battalion consisted of one elite company and three fusilier 
  companies. The elite company sub divided into a platoon of 
  grenadiers (carabiniers in Jager regiments) and a platoon of 
  marksmen. Guard infantry battalion strengths mirrored 
  regular infantry battalions, whilst Guard Jagers were 
  somewhat lower at approximately 400 effectives.
  During the 1812 campaign, the Guards formed the 1 st 
  Lifeguard Division, part of Grand Duke Constantine’s V 
  Corps, and an excellent body of troops.
  Unit
  Type
  .\rmament
  IlaiicI-to-Hand
  Shootiii”
  M.nale
  St amina
  Special
  Life Guard 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  3
  4
  Tough Fighter, Reliable, 
  Elite 3+,Valiant, Poor 
  Mixed Formation
  Guard
  Jager
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  3
  4
  4
  Reliable, Elite 4+, Rifle 
  Mixed Formation, Light 
  Infantry Mixed Formation, 
  Skirmish, Sharpshooter
  Russian Guard Infantry share the 
  following Special Rules as well as the 
  stats above: Lie Down, Must Form Square, 
  Close Column and Column of Companies.
  Ruiiian (hmaditrs
  Russian Grenadiers
  In 1812 the grenadier regiments were placed together to form 
  the 1 st and 2nd Grenadier Divisions. Grenadier infantry 
  regiments followed the same organisation as that of the rest of 
  the infantry, each battalion consisted of one elite company 
  and three fusilier companies. The one exception to this was 
  the Life Guard Grenadier regiment; its battalions consisted of 
  four grenadier companies. The elite company sub divided into 
  a platoon of grenadiers, and a platoon of marksmen.
  Grenadier infantiy' battalions were termed Fusilier battalions 
  and their strengths mirrored regular infantry battalions. Fhere 
  were some famous regiments amongst the grenadier 
  formations - perhaps one of the most famous being the 
  Pavlovski Grenadiers. Grenadiers were selected from amongst 
  the best troops in the army, each year the cream was skimmed 
  from the infantry and jager regiments and sent to the Guard 
  and grenadier formations. Grenadiers were veteran infantry 
  and their troop statistics reflect that.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to>Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Grenadier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  4
  Tough Fighter, 
  Elite 4+, 
  Lacking 
  Initiative
  Russian Grenadiers have the following Special Rules as well as the stats above: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Close Column and Poor Mixed Formation. Note they are not classed as reliable due to their ineffective officer corps.
  3$
  
  Russian Infantryman (Musketeer)
  The backbone of the army, the infantry' regiments took the 
  brum of the punishment that the Grande Armee was to 
  I dish out. These men were dependable troops, capable of 
  1; forming solid infantry formadons that could take and shake 
  [■off terrible punishment. When the battalions formed for 
  f battle the most experienced and bravest men were placed in 
  the front rank whilst the older and reliable filled rear ranks, 
  the inexperienced or those of doubtful quality were placed 
  in the second rank.
  These statistics can also be used for the 1st to 3rd Regiments 
  of Marines that were posted to the 25th Infantry Division 
  and the 4th Regiment of Marines of the 28th Division.
  These statistics can also be used to represent the Combined 
  Grenadier battalions formed from the grenadier companies 
  of the Zapasnyi, replacement battalions, of a division.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Snerial
  Musketeer/
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  4
  Tough
  Fighter,
  Lacking
  Initiative
  Russian Infantrymen have the following Special Rules as well as the stats above: Ue Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Close Column and Poor Mixed Formation.
  Russian Jagers
  Jagers were Russia’s light infantry. They were of variable quality, with some units 
  having gained experience in Finland and in the Caucasus and against the Turks. 
  Russian jagers could deploy whole battalions in skirmish formation, although the 
  regulations stated that only half of the battalion should actually form the skirmish 
  line whilst the other half provided support. There was widespread disagreement in 
  the Russian army on the use of skirmishers. As late as 1811 Russian doctrine stressed 
  skirmishing in strength whilst Barclay de Tolly believed that this approach lead to 
  unnecessary losses. As the Napoleonic wars rumbled on, Russian skirmishers 
  improved but many contemporary writers stated that they couldn’t match their 
  French adversaries. Usually posted to advanced or rearguard formations jagers were 
  used to storm obstacles in terrain where formed units found it difficult to operate.
  Russian Jitgers
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  ffanrl-to-i land
  Shootina
  Morale*
  Stamina
  Spi*« Till
  Jagers
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  4
  Tough
  Fighter,
  Sharpshooter,
  Skirmish,
  Lacking
  Initiative
  Russian Jagers have the following Special Rules as well as the stats listed above: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Close Column, Rifle Mixed Formation, Light Infantry Mixed Formation, Sharpshooter and Skirmish.
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Opolchenie Militia
  yourseCf it matters not with 
  what arms; hut particularCy pitch 
  forhy, which are so much suitahfe 
  against the Trench Because in weight 
  they resemhCe trusses of straw.
  Counl Fyodor Rostopchin
  In 1812 over 300,000 men and some women were levied or 
  volunteered into numerous formations. The Opolchenie 
  were divided into two rough groups. The first group was the 
  official militia who formed cohorts linked to a town or city, 
  some of these areas established jager regiments and foot 
  regiments each with three or four battalions consisting of 
  four companies of 150 men. Some of the jagers were light 
  infantry in name only and armed with various firearms that 
  included anything from rifles to matchlock muskets. Initially 
  the foot regiments were armed with pikes but as the
  campaign went on they were rearmed with captured 
  muskets and those taken from Russian dead and wounded.
  The second group were the peasant militia and partisan 
  groups. There was no formal organisadon to these groups 
  and they were armed mostly with farming tools, axes and 
  clubs. Sadly, it was also from amongst this group that some 
  of the worst atrocities were committed against stragglers 
  and camp followers of the Grande Armee.
  There were a good number of volunteer light infantry units 
  formed from foresters and hunters, often armed with rifles 
  and muskets. Some of these units proved their worth during 
  the campaign and were retained through the campaigns of 
  1813 and all the way to the gates of Paris in 1814, an 
  example being the Grand Duchess Ekaterina Pavlovna Jager 
  Battalion raised from hunters and foresters on the Duchess’ 
  estates. The Russo-German Legionjager Company, 
  formerly the 3rd company of the East Prussian Jager 
  Battalion, which was captured and changed sides in August 
  1812 can also be counted here. This was the start of a 
  famous formation that eventually included several infantry 
  battalions, hussars and artillery.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Opolchenie
  Jagers
  1 ;
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore 
  Musket and 
  Rifled Musket
  1---------------------------
  5
  2 ^
  4
  3
  1
  Militia,
  Lacking
  Initiative
  Opolchenie Jagers have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Poor Skirmisher, 
  Column of Companies, Close Column and Militia.
  38
  
  Russia 1812
  1 Unit
  Type
  ArmamenI
  Hand-tn-Hand
  Shootina:
  M«»ralo
  Stamina
  Special
  Volunteer
  Jagers
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore 
  Musket and/or 
  Rifled Musket
  6
  3
  4
  4
  Skirmish,
  Militia,
  Lacking
  Initiative
  Volunteer Jagers have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down.
  You can then add the following to their abilities Sharpshooters, Form Line, Form Assault Column, Column of Companies, Close Column, 
  Must Form Square, and Poor Skirmisher. Remove ‘Poor’ and remove Militia.
  1 nil
  I ype
  .-Vrmameiit
  Iland-lo-Iland
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Opelchenie
  Foot
  Regular
  Infantry
  Pike and/or 
  Smoothbore 
  Musket
  5
  0/1
  5
  3
  Militia,
  Untested,
  Unreliable,
  Lacking
  Initiative
  Opolchcnic Foot also have the following special rules: Lie Down, Cannot form Line. Must form closed square.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Partisans
  Irregular
  Infantry
  Various
  3
  0/1
  5
  2
  Militia, Small, 
  Untc.sted, 
  Unreliable, 
  Blood-thirsty
  Partisans have the following special rules: Lde Down, Poor Skirmish, Militia, Untested, Unreliable, to represent the savagery 
  wrought by these ruffians they are awarded the useful rule Blood-thirsty. Note that partisans cannot form squares.
  39
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  RUSSIAN CAVALRY
  The Russian cavalry force was extensive and well renowned. The 
  rank and file were as reliable as their inl'antry colleagues and they 
  had officers who carried out their duties proficiently, although 
  there were some notable exceptions. In 1812, the Russian army 
  boasted six Guard Cavalry regiments, eight Cuirassier regiments, 
  36 Dragoon regiments, eleven hussar regiments and five uhlan 
  re^ments. The Russians ased the Corps .system for their cavalr)' 
  formations, they contained two Divisions, each of which had two 
  brigades if cuirassiers and three brigades for other types of 
  cavalry. Two to three cavalry regiments formed a brigade and 
  each cuirassier and dragoon regiment had four field and one 
  depot squadrons. Hussars and uhlan regiments had eight field 
  and two depot squadrons, each squadron having approximately 
  150 men split between four platoons.
  'I'he ‘Preliminary Decree Concerning the Order of the 
  Cavalry Service’ represented the regulations that governed
  the tactical deployment and use of Russian cavalry. Issued 
  in 1811, they placed emphasis on the use of deployment in 
  two ranks when in line and the use of columns of platoons, 
  although there were several other columns prescribed: 
  narrow columns by threes and by sixes, column by half 
  squadron and a column by squadron. All these formations 
  are represented in Black Powder hy allowing Russian cavalry 
  to form March column, Line and Deep formation.
  Although carbines were withdrawn in 1812, each squadron 
  had a number of ‘flankers’ who kept their rifled carbine. 
  They were charged with protecting the flanks of the 
  regiment when it charged and with preventing enemy 
  skirmishers from harassing the main body. Russian 
  light/medium cavalry could also deploy in a loose formation 
  that was not a full skirmish formation but rather open order, 
  and brings us to a new rule for your games of Napoleonic 
  Black Powder. Cavalry Mixed Formation.
  RUSSIAN CAVALRY SPECIAL RULES 
  Deep Formation
  A deep formation is represented by a unit arranged two 
  bases wide and three deep, such a formation receives the 
  following advantages and disadvantages:
  • A commander ordering such a formation adds +1 to 
  his Staff Rating for the roll as if he was ordering an 
  Assault Column.
  • A regiment in this formation gains +1 combat 
  resolution bonus, for example Light Cavalry would be 
  Light Cavalry +1, Medium Cavalry will be Medium 
  Cavalry +1 and Heavy Cavcilry will be Heavy Cavalry 
  D3+1.
  • Artillery targeting a regiment in such a formation 
  receives a +1 to hit bonus at medium and long range 
  as a result of the regiment’s increased depth.
  • A regiment in this formation reduces its hand-to-hand 
  factor by one.
  Cavalry Mixed Formation
  This formation is similar to the mixed formation rules 
  given on page 78 of the Black Powder rulebook. The only 
  exception is that a cavalry unit in mixed formation must 
  expend a single move to reform before charging. This 
  means that a cavalry unit would need at least two moves 
  to charge. See page 101 of this supplement for full rules 
  detail. Note that other nationalities can use this rule.
  ‘The Little Father’
  During the 1812 campaign the call from the near demi-God 
  Tsar to defend the Motherland was answered by the 
  Cossacks. With this rule two ‘irregular’ or Cossack warriors 
  can be included for every regular cavalryman in the Russian 
  army. To represent this Russian commanders have the 
  chance to take one irregular Cossack regiment for free and 
  add it to any cavalry brigadefor each division in the army.
  Cossacks, however, cannot charge the front of an enemy 
  formation that is not shaken or disordered, though 
  charges to the enemy’s flanks or rear are possible.
  
  Russia 1812
  The Life Guard
  The Guard consisted of each of the cavalry types discussed below (apart from the mounted jagers). In 1812, the 
  Lifeguard cavalry were as follows:
  Guard Cavalry Division: 1st Brigade Life Guard Dragoons and Lifeguard Uhlans 
  2nd Brigade Lifeguard Hussars and Lifeguard Cossacks 
  1st Cuirassier Division: 1st Brigade Chevalier Garde and Horse Guards
  Each of these formations can be represented in your games of Black Powder by increasing the hand-to-hand statistics of 
  each of the above by one.
  Russian Cuirassiers
  At the start of the 1812 campaign Russia boasted ten 
  regiments of heavy cavalry, the ultimate shock troops on the 
  Napoleonic battlefield. Two of these regiments, the Life 
  Guards and Chevalier Gardes Regiments were classed as 
  Guard formations. At the end of 1812, the Pskov and 
  Starodoub Dragoons were also converted to cuirassiers, 
  these new regiments’ armour coming by way of captured
  French equipment, although this didn’t reach them until late 
  1813. Russian cuirassiers were noted as being very imposing 
  individuals, being the best men chosen from the other 
  cavalry regiments within the army. Cuirassiers were armed 
  with the 1809 pattern heavy cavalry sabre and two pistols. 
  The cuirass was only reintroduced in 1812 and it took until 
  late August to outfit all regiments.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cuirassier
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  i .
  -
  3
  3
  Reliable, 
  Heavy 
  Cavalry D3
  Russian CuiTossiers ,4
  Russian Uhlans
  There were five regiments of uhlans available for the 1812 
  campaign, not counting several dragoon regiments that 
  were converted to uhlans towards the end of the campaign.
  Derisively known as ‘dragoons with sticks’, the uhlans were 
  armed with the Russian light cavalry sabre, two pistols, and 
  the front rank carried 9' lances.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Uhlan
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  7
  -
  4
  3
  Lancer,
  Marauder
  41
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Russuin Darfioum
  Russian Dragoons
  Dragoons were the most numerous cavalry type in the 
  Russian army with over 30 regiments in servace. They were 
  armed in a similar manner to their heavier cousins the 
  cuirassiers, with the addition of a musket and bayonet. The 
  dragoons’ firearms were taken away in 1812 and used to arm 
  the Opolchenie. There was a certain degree of variance in 
  the quality of dragoon regiments with some such as the St
  Petersburg Dragoons being crack regiments whilst others, 
  such as the Irkutsk Dragoons were poor. These units were 
  filled with Siberians and men from the Chinese border, rode 
  small horses and were commanded by sub-standard officers.
  A number of Russian dragoon regiments fought the 
  campaign on foot due to the lack of horses.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Dragoon
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  -
  4
  3
  Heavy 
  Cavalry D1
  Russian Hussars
  The Russian army had eleven 
  regiments of these light cavalrymen. In 
  1812, hussar regiments were trained in 
  the use of the lance by their light 
  cavalry colleagues the uhlans. Hussar 
  regiments were not permitted to carry 
  lance pennons in the same manner as 
  the uhlans, but that didn’t stop several 
  regiments from doing so! Russian 
  hussars were in every way as 
  flamboyant as those of other nations, 
  and used in a similar manner, carrying 
  out scouting and reconnaissance 
  missions.
  Russian Hussars
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Hussar
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  6
  -
  4
  3
  Lancer, 
  Marauder '
  1
  42
  
  Russia 1812
  Russian Mounted Jagers
  Lite in 1812 several dragoon regiments were converted to 
  mounted jagers, the Russian equivalent of the French 
  Cliasseurs-a-Cheval. Although they had little impact on the
  campaign of 1812,1 have included them out of a sense of 
  completeness. Each regiment had six field and one depot 
  squadrons.
  1 Unit
  lype
  Arm aim- nt
  ! I and-to-Hand
  Shoolint;
  .\Iorale
  Stamina
  Special
  Mounted 
  j Jigers
  i'
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  1
  6
  1
  4
  3
  Marauder
  Cossacks
  These nomadic horsemen arc probably the most famous 
  ca\alr}^ of the Napoleonic wars. They were fiercely loyal 
  to the Tsar and served with the Russian army throughout 
  the campaign against Napoleon, being present at nearly 
  all engagements of the campaign and playing a major 
  role in the destruction of the Grande Armee. The basis 
  of cossack structures was the voisko or tribal group from 
  which the individual regiments were raised.
  The reputation that they gained had a considerable 
  effect on their enemies. Cossacks were at their best when 
  fighting as open order cavalry, skirmishing and harassing 
  enemy lines of communication. On the battlefield, they 
  had limited use, being incapable on almost all occasions 
  of completing charges on steady enemy formations.
  A regiment consisted of four squadrons 
  called Sotnias with a full strength of 400 
  to 500 men, armed with lance, sabre 
  and pistols.
  Numerous other irregular cavalry fought 
  for the Russians such as the bow carrying 
  Bashkirs, Kalmucks and Tartars.
  There has been much debate about the 
  Russian irregular cavalrymen; were they 
  true irregulars, or irregular cavalry that 
  fought using regular tactics? VVe have 
  provided players with a few troop statistics 
  to allow players to choose between 
  the two types to taste.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Mounted
  Cossack
  Regular 
  Cavalry or 
  Irregular 
  Cavalry
  Lance
  1
  5
  0/2
  5
  3
  Lancer,
  Marauder,
  Unreliable
  The shooting stat of 2 is used to represent bow carrying troops, if bows are taken then remove Lancer from the statistics. 
  Irregular cossacks can skirmish.
  r A Russian army can have one free Cossack regiment attached to any one cavalry brigade.
  43
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  i
  :V
  RUSSIAN ARTILLERY
  "Wo otHerarmy moves with so many 
  guns, and in no other army is it (the 
  artiCCery) in a Better state of 
  equipment."
  General Wilson, British observer
  The Russian artillery arm in the early 19th Century had 
  fallen behind most of its European rivals. It had performed 
  poorly in battle with guns that were too heavy, crews that 
  knew little of their trade and gunpowder that was of poor 
  quality. This lead to change and the ‘system of 1805’, 
  driven by the Minister for War and artillery specialist, 
  Alexei Arakcheyev. The system of 1805 introduced new 
  lighter twelve and six pounder cannons as well as twenty, 
  ten and three pounder gun howitzers known as ‘unicorns’. 
  These new weapons were fitted with new screw operated 
  elevating wedges and from 1811 with new gun sights. 
  Russian pieces have been described as some of the best in 
  Europe. Russian artillery officers were educated in their 
  trade as were the men, who loved their cannons as the 
  French did their Eagles.
  “It's artillery ojficers shiCCto operate 
  guns and it's generaCs skid to place 
  them."
  Russian artillery ofTiecr bemoaning the 
  general ofTicer corps deployment of cannon
  Russian artillery tactics were governed by Kutaizov’s 
  ‘General Rules for Field Artillery in Field Action’ which 
  placed emphasis on concentration in both attack and 
  defence. Dc,spite the ‘rules’ the main drawback to Russian 
  artillery use was their tactical use. Russian commanders 
  were often criticised for their deployment of guns, 
  instinctively placing batteries into field fortifications or onto 
  high ground whether the tactical situation required it or not. 
  This was compounded by firing at enemy batteries, 
  something championed by Kulaisov in the ‘Rules’, rather 
  than concentrating on enemy troop formations. To make 
  matters worse, Russian gun crews hated losing their guns. 
  They would prefer to limber up and withdraw the guns 
  rather than risk their guns falling into enemy hands. 
  Kutaisov’s ‘Rules’ attempted to redress this tendency, 
  stressing that there was no disgrace in losing cannons if they 
  were lost whilst engaging the enemy.
  “niedthe commanders and ad officers 
  ofartidery that they should bravely 
  stay to the last moment and then fire 
  at the enemy with canister."
  Kutaisov
  By 1812 the number of guns available to the Russians was 
  phenomenal, being in excess of 1500 pieces. A Russian 
  battery or ‘company’ consisted of twelve guns, and 
  companies were titled Heavy Battery Company, Light 
  Company or Horse Company. Batteries consisted of 
  cannons and unicorns (the Russian equivalent of a gun- 
  howitzer). In 1812, two light and one heavy batteries formed] 
  a brigade. In 1811 Arakcheyev’s successor, Barclay de Tolly, 
  reorganised the artillery into 27 field, ten reserve and four 
  depot brigades. The Guard were furnished with 64 guns in 
  six batteries. One Field Brigade was attached to each 
  infantry division, whilst a cavalry division received a horse 
  battery. The Russians also trained a number of men in their 
  infantry companies in the art of serving the cannons and 
  these men replaced artillery losses in the heat of battle.
  The battlefield organisation of Russian batteries was very 
  flexible. They could be split into four-gun platoons or six- 
  gun half batteries. It was not unusual for the unicorns to be 
  separated from their parent batteries and bespoke unicorn 
  batteries created and placed in the artillery reserve.
  The Russians, like their enemies, used large groupings of 
  cannons that became known as Grand Batteries. During the' 
  Battle of Eylau in 1807 they formed three such grand 
  batteries of 70, 60 and 40 guns respectively.
  44
  
  Russia 1812
  jMb;
  - ■. '1'
  m* ' .-V' ■ 
  ■
  k£*^
  :.4^' -'-£r^^w,» V^'
  .. •**
  - - " , 
  T- ■-■•
  rw»^
  .' ,?• -
  RUSSL\N AR'I'ILLERYMKN prepare for the battix’s openlng salvoes.
  RUSSIAN ARTILLERY SPECIAL RULES 
  Russian Battery Size
  On page 10 of the Black Powder rule book an artillery battery 
  is shown as being represented on the table top by one-gun 
  model and its crew. In terms of representing Russian batteries 
  ,on the table lop I would adopt the following approach:
  Ilf you are following the guidance given on page 10 of the 
  [Black Powder Rule book, which advocates one-gun model per 
  battery', I would use two gun models to represent the larger 
  Russian batteries.
  Now that suits a miserly Yorkshireman like myself, but I 
  know there are those of you out there who use two, three 
  and even four model guns to represent their batteries. In 
  Albion Triumphant we suggest using two-model batteries as 
  standard, partly because they look better, but also because it 
  results in a wider footprint on the battlefield closer to their 
  historical counterpart. If this is the approach you take, I 
  suggest adjusting your Russian batteries accordingly to three 
  or even four-gun model batteries!
  Tactical Doctrine
  A Russian player must place at least one battery in 
  earthworks if they are present on the battlefield and in their 
  deployment zone.
  Any remaining Russian batteries must be placed on each 
  and every hill in the Russian deployment zone, until they 
  run out of either batteries or hills. If the latter is the case, 
  the Russian player is free to place the batteries as they like in 
  their deployment zone.
  A Russian battery that has an enemy unit within proximity 
  range (12") at the start of their turn must roll a D6. On the 
  result of a one the battery commander will order the 
  battery to limber and make a move to the rear. The 
  battery must be limbered and moved a full move into its 
  rear quarter. A Battery in Earthworks does not have to 
  comply with this rule.
  Efficiency
  Despite the large number of guns that the Russians deployed, 
  they never seemed to achieve the destructive effect that 
  matched their numbers. Several issues have been attributed to 
  this: insufficient training given to officers and gunners; poor 
  sighting; and poor quality gunpowder. Some of the issues I 
  have listed are pure myth in my opinion, but Russian gun 
  batteries did not gain the advantage over their French 
  adversaries that should have been the case from the numbers 
  of guns they fielded. I have represented the general effect by 
  altering the batteries’ Shooting statistic at medium and long 
  range where Russian inefficiency would tell the most.
  45
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Heavy Company
  In 1812 the Russian army could field 44 
  heavy batteries, which consisted of four 
  medium 12-pdr cannons, four light 12-pdr 
  cannons and four 20-pdr unicorns. The 
  Light 12-pdr was in the same class as the 
  British 9-pdr whilst the heavier 12-pdr was 
  similar to the Gribeauval 12-pdr. These 
  batteries were also known as position 
  batteries and were serviced by 240 officers, 
  crew and assistants.
  Ihiit
  Type
  .'Vrniniiient
  Hand-ti>-lland
  Shooliii"
  Morale
  Slaiiiina
  Special
  Heavy
  Artillery
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  2
  4-2-2
  4
  3
  Light Company
  The Russian army had 58 Light Companies, they consisted 
  of eight 6-pdr cannons and four 10-pdr unicorns. Light 
  Companies had an overall crew strength of 220 men. Each 
  artillerist in a gun crew was assigned a number, this 
  identified their responsibilities: Number 1 worked the 
  cleaning rod, No. 2 carried the charge pouch. No. 3 held
  the slow-match and matches, and No. 4 the tube pouch and 
  prickers. These artillerymen were called kanonira and were 
  required to know all the procedures for loading and firing 
  There were other crew members who carried extra charge 
  pouches and ropes with hooks, which were used when ] 
  rolling guns into position, itvm^dgandlangara. 
  j
  i
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Light
  Artillery
  Company
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  2
  4-2-2
  4
  3
  46
  
  Russia 1812
  Horse Company
  The Russian army had 22 Horse Artillery Companies.
  Tlit’se balieries consisted of either eight 6-pdr cannons and
  four 10-pdr unicorns or six of each cannon type. The 
  battery had an establishment of 236 officers and men.
  Unit
  lype
  Armament
  11 and-to-1 land
  Shouting
  .Vlorale
  Stamina
  Special
  Horse
  Artillery
  Company^
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  2
  4-2-2
  4
  2
  Marauder
  Unicorn Company
  ^Cannons with a conical charge chamber were known as 
  ^unicorns’, named after the raised image of a unicorn found 
  1 the gun’s end. After 1805 all such decoration was no 
  er used, but the name continued for this type of 
  an. It had the qualities of a gun-howitzer, firing either 
  Jid balls, explosive shells, or canister. This performance was 
  *^achieved by using a chaise chamber conical in shape and a
  shorter bore length as compared to guns. The maximum 
  range for the 20-pdr unicorn was 2300m and that of the 10- 
  pdr 1500m, though their effective ranges were much shorter.
  For the purposes of Black Powder, a 20-pdr has a range of 
  48" and a 10-pdr has a range of 36". Both types of weapons 
  have the following statistics
  Unit
  lype
  Armame nt
  IIand-to-IIan<l
  Sh()i>(ing
  \Iorale
  Stamina
  Special
  Unicorn
  Battery
  1
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Gun (Howitzer)
  2
  4-2-2
  4
  3
  Fire!
  Guard Artillery
  The artillery of the Guard comprised two heavy and two 
  light batteries, each of 16 guns and unicorns, and two horse 
  artillery batteries of eight guns, with crew establishments in 
  proportion to those of the line. The Guard batteries can be 
  represented by using the above statistics and adding ‘Elite 
  4+’ to their special rules.
  Earthworks and Entrenchments
  On many occasions, Russian field tu'mies erected earthworks 
  and entrenchments. We can include this in our games of Black 
  hwder by allowing Russian armies access to such fieldworks. 
  These features come in two sizes: standard and lai^e.
  A standard fieldwork can accommodate a battery of 
  artillery or standard size infantry battalion, or a half battery 
  of artillery and a small battalion of infantry.
  A large fieldwork can accommodate a battery and a half of 
  artillery or standard and small sized infantry battalion or a 
  battery of artillery and a small battalion of infantry or a 
  half battery of artillery and a standard infantry battalion.
  The standard fieldwork provides a +1 cover save, whilst the 
  large field work provides cither a +1 or +2 cover save 
  depending on the scenario being played. If playing pointed 
  games, the costs for such features are shown in the Russian 
  army list, see page 153 of this supplement.
  47
  
  CJJie
  ¥ j 
  the defeat of Austria in 1809, Napoleon finally
  j/1^ achieved a real supremacy in Europe. Only Great 
  A / Britain, Portugal and Spain remained at war with 
  France. The Emperor used the relative peace to 
  expand the French army, the whole s^'stem being developed 
  into an impressive war machine. The Grande Armee of 1812 
  would be lai^er than any other force that the Emperor had 
  wielded; a carefully organised and supplied juggernaut, or so 
  he thought.
  Not all of the troops in the army were French, there were 
  many other nationalities that included most of the countries 
  in central and southern Europe. Some of these foreign 
  contingents were eager for the coming fight, most notably 
  the Poles. Others, such as the co-opted Prussians and 
  Austrians, were not enthusiastic at all. Let us now look at 
  the contingents that made up the army that embarked on 
  one of the greatest, yet most catastrophic military ventures 
  in history.
  The French
  I'he French army relied on conscripts to fill its ranks, 
  universal conscription having been born in the fledgling 
  French Republic during the Revolutionary War. French law 
  decreed that any single man who reached the age of twenty 
  was eligible for conscripted service for five years. Yet 
  Napoleon’s relentless campaigning led to a situation where 
  discharge only occurred for medical reasons. Conscripts 
  were selected by ballot and each year a ‘Class’ of recruits 
  were raised, mainly from the poorer sections of society. By 
  1807 the Emperor began to rely on drawing ‘annual classe.s’ 
  in advance, which meant that he would call up the military
  48
  age recruits of not only that year, but also those of perhaps 
  the following year. By 1812, draft dodging and desertion 
  Wets common, so the French increasingly turned to 
  foreigners to fill the ranks of their regiments. The French 
  officer corps comprised of men who had risen through the 
  ranks based both on merit and their exploits on the field of 
  battle, resulting in a first class officer corps.
  Napoleon had boasted that he could afford to lose 30,000 
  men a month, a bold claim! He could find the conscripts, 
  but he could not replace the sapping loss of experience in 
  both the infantry and cavalry arms. By 1812 the infantry 
  were now not as manoeuvrable in line as they once had 
  been, and relied on fast moving assault columns driven on 
  by the pas de charge. Attacking in column would force 
  results quickly on the field especially if supported by massive 
  artillery preparation; therefore, Napoleon increased his 
  artillery park considerably. Meanwhile his inexperienced 
  cavalrymen struggled to care for their mounts, lameness and 
  saddle sores being rife even before the campaign began.
  French Commanders
  Promotion on merit, in the main, ensured that France held 
  the tactical and strategic edge when it came to the men who 
  commanded her armies.
  Marshal’s baton in every knapsack.”
  You can represent this by utilising the different scores for the 
  ‘Personal Qualities of Commanders’ chart on page 94 of 
  the Black Powder rule book. Roll your dice for each attribute 
  and then refer to the following results: 1 = Low, 2 to 4 = 
  Normal, 5 to 6 = High.
  Infantry
  In 1812, French infantry consisted of Guard, Line and 
  Light battalions. Both Line and Light battalions carried the 
  fight to the enemy at the pas de charge, light battalions haring 
  further duties screening the advance with swarms of 
  skirmishers. The elite Guard formations waited in reserve to 
  exploit any breakthrough. I have covered the Imperial 
  Guard under their very own section, as these mighty 
  warriors deserve such an honour.
  By 1812, the French army consisted of 114 Line regiments 
  and 25 Light regiments. Each regiment was normally made 
  up of three to five bataillons de guerre. A battalion consisted of 
  six companies - one Voltigeur company, one Grenadier and 
  four Fusilier companies (or one Carabinier and four 
  Chasseur in the light regiments). The Grenadiers stood on 
  the right of the line and the Voltigeurs on the left. On i 
  paper, battalion strength was eight hundred and forty men 
  but this was very rarely achieved. Two regiments were 
  usually grouped together into a brigade, and two brigades 
  normally formed into a division. Both Light and Line 
  regiments could be grouped together in brigades.
  French infantry tactics were laid out in their regulations of 
  1791 entitled the Reglement Concernant L’Exercice et les
  
  Manoeuvres de L’lnfankrie {Manual for the Training and 
  I Manoeuvres of Infantry). The Reglement of 1791 lasted 
  throughout the Napoleonic Wars and into the 1830s.
  I Interestingly, its tactical doctrine was centred on the 
  ^manoeuvres of battalions in line, but it did have a number 
  ! of key passages on the use of infantry columns.
  (On the battlefield, French infantry could be seen in several 
  [ formations, depending on the tactical situation. There were 
  [numerous different column formations, in terms of Black Ihwder 
  [the majority fall under the rules for the Attack Column. French 
  itry could also form March Column, Column of 
  iCompanics (known as the cobrme de batmllon parpeleUm, with the 
  [battalion one company wide and six companies deep), Three 
  ep line, Square, and Skirmish order.
  ilolonne par Division en masse was the main fighting 
  jrmation of the French infantry. My gaming group uses the 
  [^Attack Column” formation rule in our Black Powder games 
  I represent that formation. In battle, the French infantry 
  ere confident and aggressive when attacking, and the 
  attack column was the formation in which they launched 
  lemselves at their adversaries. To represent this, we give 
  [French infantry’ the special rule ^Pas de Charge' - French 
  troops are reliable when in Attack Column formation.
  If Whether formed by platoon or division a French column 
  [[’ could ‘close up’. French infantry can use the Close Column 
  rules. The rules for these formations can be found on page 
  :98 of this supplement.
  In 1808 Napoleon decreed that when a battalion’s elite 
  companies were present, the battalion’s six companies 
  would act by divisions (each of two companies), whilst if the 
  elite companies had been detached from the battalion then 
  it would form a column of platoons. You can use the 
  ‘Column of Companies’ special rules to represent this, see 
  French Infantry special rules page 98 of this supplement.
  If the enemy did not run at the sight of the attack columns 
  advancing towards them, then the French would deploy into 
  three-deep line and engage in a fire fight. The Line 
  formation in Black Powder is used here.
  When in Column or Line the French infantry battalions 
  sometimes used their light company to skirmish to the 
  formation’s front. The Mixed Formation rule works 
  perfectly here (see page 78 of the Black Powder rule book). 
  Specialist Light Infantry units could deploy more than one 
  company to their skirmish line and this is represented by the 
  Light Infantry Mixed Formation special rule, see page 96 of 
  this supplement.
  Light battalions in either attack or defensive situations used 
  skirmish order. The skirmish rule is used to represent this 
  formation.
  The French used the square formation to protect against 
  cavalry, the Battalion Square formation rule works quite 
  well here. Although I have offered a few more suggestions to 
  add period flavour here, see page 98 of this supplement.
  FRENCH INFANTRY SPECIAL RULES
  In this section, I offer a few new rules to allow you to bring additional national characteristics to your French infantry. 
  My gaming group and I use all these rules and they produce fun and historical results, but Black Powder is a flexible game 
  and whether you use them or invent your own is entirely up to you.
  Attack Column (Column of Divisions)
  As per Black Powder Rules page 1 .'S, although I suggest a 
  few new rules on pages 108 of this supplement to 
  represent the Attack Column in combat.
  Closed Column
  See page 98 of this supplement.
  Column of Companies
  See page 98 of this supplement.
  Lie Down
  See Pages 101 of this supplement.
  Line
  As per Black Powder Rules page 15, although I suggest a 
  few new rules on pages 108 of this supplement to 
  represent the Line in combat.
  Pas de Chaise
  French infantry in Attack Column formation become 
  reliable. A commander adds +1 to his Staff rating when 
  ordering French infantry in Attack Column. This is over 
  and above the +1 they get for ordering a Column.
  Light Infantry Mixed Formation
  See pages 96 of this supplement.
  Skirmish Formation
  As per Black Powder rules, page 16.
  Mixed Formation
  As per Black Powder rules, page 78.
  Must Form Square
  As per Black Powder rule, page 75.
  49
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Line Infantry
  The Line infantry regiments were the most numerous in the 
  French army, what Napoleon called ‘the sinew of the army’. 
  They were armed like all French infantry, with the 
  ‘Charleville’ musket model 1777 ifusil d’infanterie) and a 
  bayonet with traingular cross-section. Each line infantry 
  regiment was recognised by a number c.g. 45eme de Ligne 
  {45th Regiment of the Line).
  The quality of the Line infantry was variable, ranging from 
  veteran status to that of raw recruit in newly raised units. 
  Although the quality of French infantry had declined since 
  the glory years of 1805 to 1807 this should not be overstated 
  The French infantry’s high manoeuvrability was still to be 
  feared, and the ordinary French soldier had a reputation for 
  being aggressive in the attack and dogged in defence.
  Unit
  Type
  Arnisj men!
  H;i n d-lo-Hand
  Sliooi iti*r
  Stamina
  Special
  Line
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de 
  Charge
  French Line Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  Closed Column and Mixed Formation.
  French Line Infantry
  French Light Infantry
  The French had seen the benefit of skirmishing infantry in 
  the French and Indian Wars and the American Revolution. 
  Although there was no specific manual in the French army 
  concerning the art of skirmishing, French skirmish screens 
  were some of the best in the Napoleonic Wars.
  The fittest men best able to act on their own initiative were 
  selected for this role. They would quickly dissolve into 
  skirmish formation and demoralise the enemy with
  harassing fire before the heavy columns marched forward to 
  seal victory. As with other arms of the French army the light 
  infantry did not escape the decline in experience caused by 
  battlefield losses. There is an argument that suggests that 
  after 1807 French light infantry operated much like their 
  brothers in the line regiments. In Black Powder terms, this 
  would mean that the best you would get from your light 
  battalions was Mixed Formation. I think that would be a 
  little tedious, so I allow French light infantry in 1812 to 
  deploy into other looser formations.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Light
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  --------------------- 1
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de 
  Charge, 
  Sharpshooters
  1
  French Light Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Compa 
  Close Column, light Iifantiy Mixed Formation and Skirmish.
  50
  
  The Grande Armee 1812
  i Combined Grenadiers
  enadicrs and Carabiniers were the strongest and bravest 
  i in a battalion, often used to spearhead an attack or to 
  bier the rear of a column to prevent other men from 
  [ling, On occasions, the grenadier companies within a 
  ade or division amalgamated to form elite grenadier 
  lions. The grenadier/carabinier companies from Line 
  I Light battalions within infantry brigades can be 
  Qoved to create combined ‘grenadier’ battalions.
  ; is represented in our games of Black Powder as 
  Qws: all the battalions in a brigade lose their
  grenadier/carabinier company, and the parent battalions 
  reduce their hand-to-hand factor by one. If two battalions 
  lose their companies a tiny unit is created that can be 
  added to any brigade in the army, three battalions create 
  a small unit that can be added in the same way and four 
  battalions create a standard size unit that again can be 
  added as outlined. Alternatively, you can brigade all your 
  combined grenadier battalions together. I have provided 
  details for a standard size combined grenadier battalion 
  below, small and tiny units should have their stats 
  amended accordingly.
  Inil
  T\ j>e
  •Armament
  I !anci-to-I land
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Combined
  Grenadier
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de 
  Charge, 
  Elite 5+
  ich Combined Grenadier Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Ide Down, Must Form Square, 
  : of Companies, Close Column and Mixed Formation.
  Pas de Charge
  Combined Voltigeurs
  In a similar manner to the grenadiers, the French 
  commander can remove the light companies from battalions 
  chosen within an infantry brigade to create combined
  voltigeur battalions. This is done in the same manner as the 
  procedure followed by combined grenadiers {see Creating 
  Detachments on page 105). The parent battalions lose their 
  ability to form Mixed Formation.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Combined
  Voltigeurs
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  4
  4
  3
  Pas de 
  Charge, 
  Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter
  prench Combined Voltigeur Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Doim, Must Form Square, 
  \CoJmn of Companies, Close Column, Mixed Formation and Light Irifantry Mixed Formation.
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  1
  t i
  I !
  FRENCH CAVALRY
  By 1812, the French had a vast cavalry force some 40,000 
  strong. There were 86 regiments of cavalry of all types - 
  light, medium and heavy. Each regiment had three to four 
  field squadrons and one depot squadron. Each squadron 
  consisting of two companies with a typical strength of 200 
  to 250 officers and men, the first company of each regiment 
  received elite status, except in cuirassier regiments who were 
  all classed as elite troops. Two or three regiments formed a 
  brigade, two or three brigades formed a division and two or 
  three divisions formed a cavalry corps.
  The basic tactical formation for cavalry was the squadron. 
  By the time the Grande Armcc deployed on the field of 
  Borodino, the average squadron strengths had fallen to 
  below 100 sabres.
  French cavalry tactics were prescribed by the Ordonnance 
  Provisoire sur L’Exercise el les Manoeuvres de la Cavalerie of 1769. 
  Although the two deep line was the standard formation for 
  delivering a charge, French cavalry could fight in column, 
  usually with a single or double squadron frontage.
  Although the French cavalry arm was formidable, there 
  were many who knew that there were inadequacies within 
  the ranks of the cavalry regiments. Half-trained recruits had 
  been sent from the depot squadrons, lacking in skill at arms 
  and in caring for their mounts. Poorly trained infantrymen 
  made little impact when they were sent to their regiment, 
  but a cavalrv recruit who couldn’t control his horse could
  spread disorder within a squadron. Another significant 
  factor that was not foreseen was the common horseshoe. 
  Napoleon had planned a summer campaign; therefore, the 
  French cavalry crossed the Nieman with mounts shod in 
  horseshoes designed for summer conditions. But in winter 
  on frozen ground those shoes were useless. The horses were 
  doomed - not being able to gain purchase on any gradient, 
  broken legs and mutilated limbs awaited them.
  The Black Powder March Column represents cavalry 
  deployed on a half squadron (company) frontage for ease of 
  movement, whilst the Line formation used in Black Powder 
  represents the regiment deployed in two deep line.
  FRENCH CAVALRY SPECIAL RULES
  Deep Formatioii
  See page 101 of this supplement.
  Cavalry Mixed Formation
  See page 101 of this supplement.
  “CdvaCry is usefuC Before, 
  during and after the Batthe"
  Napoleon
  Chevau-Legere Lancers
  In 1809 the Polish light horse were converted to lancers. 
  By 1812, Napoleon had added six further regiments 
  converted from dragoons, titled the Isl to the 6th Chevau 
  Legere Lanciers. At the same time the 7th and 8th 
  Regiments were formed by converting the 1st and 2nd
  Vistula Uhlans and a 9th Regiment was created by 
  converting the 30th Chasseurs-a-Cheval. Two-thirds of thel 
  troopers were armed with lance, sabre and one pistol; the 
  remainder had a carbine instead of a lance in order to 
  perform skirmishing duties.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Chevau-
  Legere
  Lancers
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  7
  0
  1 1
  4
  3
  Lancer,
  Marauder
  French Cuirassiers and Carabiniers
  The French army invaded Russia with 13 regiments of these 
  heavy cavalry, each of four squadrons. They were known to the 
  rest of the army as the ^Gros Freres' - or Big Brothers - big men 
  on big horses protected by steel helmets and cuirasses. The 
  cuirass covered both back and breast, the breastplate being 
  theoretically bullet proof at a range of 40 metres. Cuiras.sicrs 
  were armed with a long, straight sword and a pair of pistols.
  The 1 St and 2nd Carabiniers a Cheval had seniority over all 
  other cavalry of the line. They considered themselves as 
  guardsmen and received the rate of pay of the Guard. 
  Carabiniers were armed with slightly curved sabres, of the ‘a la 
  Montmorency’ style.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cuirassier
  and
  Carabiniers
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  -
  3
  3
  Reliable, 
  Heavy 
  Cavalry D3
  52
  
  The Grande Armee 1812
  Ghasseurs-a-Cheval/Hussars
  Hussars and Chasseurs-a-Cheval were the mainstay of the 
  French light cavalry. The hussars cut a dashing figure in their 
  fancy uniforms, which were in sharp contrast to the plainness 
  [of the chasseurs-a-cheval. However, both operated and 
  |fought in the same manner. Hussars were armed with a 
  I curv ed light cavalry sabre and pistols with a
  few men in each regiment armed with carbines. Six hussar 
  regiments took part in the Russian campaign. They had a 
  strong esprit de corps and considered themselves a cut above 
  most other cavalry. The chasseurs-a-cheval were the 
  commonest French cavalry, armed as their hussar coUeagues.
  Unit
  Type
  .\rnianieiil
  Hand-tu-lland
  Shoolini'
  .Mo rale
  Stamina
  Special
  Hussars and 
  Chasseurs-a- 
  Cheval
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  -
  4
  3
  Marauder
  French Dragoons
  Although the French army had 24 regiments of dragoons in 
  1812, the vast majority were fighting in Spain. Napoleon 
  could take only five regiments of these versatile warriors 
  into Russia. Each of the dragoon regiments had four
  squadrons; they were armed with straight swords, dragoon 
  muskets, and bayonets. Dragoons were capable of fighting 
  on horseback and dismounted.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Dragoon
  Dismounted
  Dragoon
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Sabre
  Smoothbore
  musket
  8
  4
  A
  2
  4
  4
  3
  2
  Heavy 
  Cavalry D1
  Skirmish
  French
  Dragoons
  53
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  French Artillery
  The French artillery system, created by Jean Baptiste de 
  Gribeauval during the 18th Century, was second to none. 
  The Gribeauval system had given the French lighter and 
  more efficient pieces of ordinance that were the envy of the 
  world. This was further enhanced by the System of Year XI 
  which refined the 4, 8 and 12-pdr calibres into 6 and 12-pdr 
  cannon that were much lighter. Although introduced in 
  1803 the System of Year XI took some time to take effect. 
  The officers and men of the French artillery arm were 
  excellent in their profession.
  Prior to the invasion Napoleon attempted to reorganise the 
  distribution of the Artillery throughout the French army.
  For the campaign, the following changes were introduced:
  • Each infantry regiment was issued with two 3-pdr guns.
  • Each infantry division was assigned a 6-pdr foot battery 
  and a 6-pdr horse battery.
  • Each corps was assigned two 12-pdr foot batteries.
  • Each light cavalry division was assigned a 6-pdr horse 
  battery.
  • Each heavy cavalry division was assigned two 6-pdr 
  horse batteries.
  This reorganisation was only partially effective and some 
  infantry regiments didn’t receive their quota of 3-pdrs 
  whilst some of the divisional batteries still fielded 8-pdrs.
  French foot artillery batteries consisted of eight guns, six 
  cannon and two howitzers. Two guns formed a squad and 
  two squads formed a section whilst two such sections formed 
  a battery. An artillery battalion consisted of ten companies.
  In action first and second class gunners served the guns. The 
  first class gunners had the job of cleaning, loading, aiming 
  and firing the gun. Second class gunners carried ammunition 
  from the caisson and repositioned the piece after it had fired.
  Regimental Artillery
  Issued to bolster the morale of his infantry, small ex-Austrian and ex-Prussian 3-pdr guns, served by regimental 
  gunners operated as an integral part of an infantry regiment. Regimental pieces historically hindered the movement 
  of the troops that they fought with, but the morale effect of such support was a tonic.
  In our games of Black Powder, a single model represents regimental guns.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  3-pdr
  regimental
  artillery
  section
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1
  1/1/1
  4
  1
  Regimental pieces are deployable in a number of ways as
  follows:
  1. As part of an infantry battalion: place the gun model 
  at the side of or within an infantry battalion’s 
  formation.
  2. The regimental gun cannot be targeted by the enemy.
  3. The first excess casualty inflicted on the parent 
  battalion is taken on the regimental gun.
  4. If the parent unit is forced to retire as the result of a 
  break test result, the regimental gun is destroyed.
  5. If the parent unit breaks, the regimental gun is 
  destroyed.
  6. The regimental gun and the battalion that it is with 
  are limited to a maximum of two moves per turn, 
  and they are subject to the movement penalties of 
  foot artillery.
  7. A brigade commander can order a regimental gun so 
  attached to unattach itself and become a separate 
  unit as shown at 8 below.
  8. They are treated as a separate unit, with the profile 
  shown above, although they may be subject to the 
  same order issued to battalions of their infantry 
  regiment if within 6" of it.
  9. All the battalion guns of a brigade can be grouped 
  together to form an entirely new battery, acting as a 
  new unit. Replace the models shooting statistic with 
  ‘2/2/1’ and change the stamina to two.
  10. A unit taking a casualty as a result of closing fire 
  from a regimental artillery section does not need to 
  take a break test as a result.
  
  The Grande Armee 1812
  Foot Artillery
  Foot Artillery batteries consisted of six 
  either 8- or 6-pdr cannons and two 5.5- 
  I kch or 6-inch howitzers, served by 120 
  Imen. The French also relied on Position 
  [or Reserve batteries, of heavier 12-pdr 
  cannon.
  French
  Foot
  Artillery
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Line Foot 
  ’ Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  Line
  Position/
  Reserve
  Battery
  Regular 
  Artillery ■
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  recfouBt HacC Been 
  so ruined By cannon 
  fire tdat the Emperor 
  rightCy judged cavaCry 
  capaBCe of taking it. 
  So we watched the 
  BeautifuC sight of our 
  cuirassier charge."
  Chlapowski, Polish Lancers of the 
  Imperial Guard
  Heavy work
  Horse Artillery
  Horse artillery batteries had four 6-pdr cannon 
  and two 5.5-inch howitzers; they were crewed 
  by eighty officers and men who were all 
  mounted.
  Unit
  lype
  Armament
  Hand-lo-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Line Horse 
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  55
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  THE IMPERIAL GUARD
  ''Sire, I tHin^ou wiCC 6e forced to send in your Quard'
  General Jean Rapp
  Napoleon created the Imperial Guard in 1804, the same year he was crowned Emperor of the French. They grew from 
  humble beginnings to become a mighty instrument of war, a complete army of elite soldiers that acted as the Emperor’s 
  strategic and battlefield reser\'e. They were, in the main, better paid than the rest of the army. The Guard contained all the 
  three arms of the army and were some of the greatest military units to ever take to the field of battle. In 1810 the Imperial 
  Guard was divided into Old, Middle and Young Guard.
  The Old Guard units consisted of the 1 st Regiments of Grenadiers and Chasseurs, Marines, Horse Grenadiers, Empress’ 
  Dragoons, Elite Gendarmes, Chasseurs-a-Cheval of the Guard, Mamelukes, Polish Lancers and two loot and four horse batteries.
  The Middle Guard units consisted of the 2nd Regiments of Grenadiers and Chasseurs, 3rd Dutch Grenadier regiment. 
  Fusilier Grenadier and Chasseur regiments, Velitcs of Florence, Velites of Turin, and the Dutch Lancers.
  The Young Guard contained regiments of Flanquer Grenadiers and Flanquer Chasseurs, five regiments of Tirailleurs and 
  five regiments of Voltigeurs, the National Guard, nine battalions of Pupilles and three foot and two horse batteries.
  THE INFANTRY OF THE IMPERIAL GUARD
  Infantry of the Imperial Guard follow the special rules for 
  French infantrv.
  THE OLD GUARD
  The Old Guard Grenadiers and Chasseurs
  The Ancients’, ‘the bravest of the brave’, the finest soldiers 
  on any battlefield in the Napoleonic wars! 'Fhese regiments 
  were full of veterans picked for their outstanding service 
  and loyalty to the Emperor {as well as their height!). The
  "I sHaCCta^ care not to.
  I do not want it destroyed...''
  Napoleon’s reply to Rapp
  first regiments of Grenadiers and Chasseurs each had two 
  battalions of four companies of approximately 150-200 
  officers and men per company. Each regiment was also 
  assigned two 4-pdr cannons crewed by the cannonier 
  conscripts of the Guard.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Old Guard 
  Grenadiers 
  and
  Chasseurs
  Regular
  Infantr>'
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  3
  1
  4
  Pas de Charge, 
  Reliable, 
  Elite 3+, 
  Tough Fighters
  French Old Guard Grenadier and 
  Chasseur Infantry have the following 
  Special Rules as well as the above stats: 
  Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Closed Column, Mixed Formation 
  and Pas de Charge.
  Old Guard Grenadiers
  r>
  56
  
  EE 1812
  Sailors of the Guard and Engineers of the Guard
  Marins de la Garde were originally raised in 1803. They had a 
  Jong and glorious history, fighting in many campaigns including 
  [^Spain. Two companies, totally 229 officers and men, were 
  attached to the Imperial Guard Engineer Park. One company,
  120 officers and men of the Sapeurs du Genie de la Garde took pan 
  in ihe campaign as part of the Imperial Guard.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Marines of 
  _ the Guard 
  ' (small)
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  2
  3
  2
  1
  Pas dc Charge, 
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  tlarinc Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Ue Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  Close Column, and Mixed Formation.
  THE MIDDLE GUARD
  The Middle Guard Grenadiers and Chasseurs
  The second regiments of Grenadiers and Chasseurs were 
  formed in 1806. They were veterans from the line regiments,
  ; joined by the best men from the instruction battalions. In 
  1810, Louis Bonaparte, King of Holland, was forced to 
  : abdicate for failing to comply with the Continental System.
  , Napoleon assumed personal control of Holland and the 
  ; Dutch army was joined to the French. An Imperial Decree 
  united the Dutch Royal Guard with the Imperial Guard. The 
  tGmadiers HoUandais became the 2hne Re^ment des Grenadiers 
  ^Holkndm de la Garde, their title changed again in 1811 with the 
  establishment of the second Regiment of Grenadiers 
  fresuldngin the Grenadiers HoUandais now becoming the
  third Regiment of Grenadiers. Although in 1812 they were 
  still classed as Middle Guard, these regiments were part of the 
  Old Guard division. They had the same structure as the Old 
  Guard but had smaUer numbers of men in their companies. 
  Once again, two 4-pdr cannon supported each regiment.
  Fusilier-Grenadiers and Fusiliers-Ghasseurs
  Formed in 1806, these two regiments each had two 
  battalions of four companies, raised mainly from the Guard 
  Velites. In 1812, now veterans of the Spanish conflict, these 
  regiments entered Russia with regimental strengths well in 
  excess of 1300 officers and men. They were superb fighting 
  formadons.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Middle Guard 
  Grenadiers 
  and Chasseurs, 
  Fusilier- 
  Grenadiers 
  and Fusilier- 
  Chasseurs
  1
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore ^ 
  Musket
  7
  4
  3
  3
  I^ de Charge, 
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+,
  iFrench/Dutch Middle Guard Grenadier and Chasseur, Fusilier-Grenadiers and Fusilier-Chasseurs Infantry have the 
  ‘Dllowing Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, Close Column, and 
  fMixed Formation.
  IVelites of Florence and VeHtes of Turin
  I The Velites of Florence were raised in 1809, four 
  companies of 125 men, Italian volunteers formed around a 
  [cadre of French veterans. They formed the bodyguard for 
  [ Napoleon’s sister, Elisa the Grand Duchess of Tu.scany.
  Raised in the same year, the Velites of Turin became the 
  bodyguard for Napoleon’s brother-in-law. They too had four 
  companies of 125 officers and men, and NCOs came 
  chiefly from the Grenadiers a Pied.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Velites of 
  Florence and 
  Turin
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Chaise, 
  Reliable, 
  Elite 5+
  /elites of Florence and Turin have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column 
  Companies, Close Column, and Mixed Formation.
  57
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  THE YOUNG GUARD
  Young Guard Tirailleurs and Voldgeurs
  By 1812 the Young Guard formations were a significant part 
  of the Imperial Guard. There were four regiments of 
  Tirailleurs and four regiments of Voltigeurs, each regiment 
  possessing two battalions of six companies. Many of the 
  formations were veterans of the Spanish conflict and were 
  excellent soldiers. The 4th Tirailleurs and 4th Voltigeurs
  marched 468 miles in 23 days to take part in the Russian 
  campaign. The troop strengths of the regiments varied 
  widely (eg, the 6th Tirailleurs regiment had only 570 officers 
  and men under arms). These statistics can also be used for 
  the Flankers of the Imperial Guard, raised in 1811 from sons] 
  and nephews of rangers of the impericil and public forests.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Young
  Guard
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  I laiicl-to-Hand
  Shootint
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Pas de Chaige, 
  Reliable, 
  Elite 5+
  Young Guard infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats; Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Compames, 
  Mixed Formation, Light Irfantiy Mixed Formation, Cbse Column, and Skirmish. The Flankers are further rewarded with Sharpshooter.
  THE CAVALRY OF THE IMPERIAL GUARD
  Cavalry of the Imperial Guard can use Deep Formation and Cavalry Mixed Formation, ^ee page 101 of this supplement.
  Imperial Guard Heavy Cavalry
  The Imperial Guard Heavy Cavalry that took part in the campaign of 
  1812 consisted of Uie Empress’ Dragoon Regiment and Grenadiers a 
  Cht'val Regiment (each of five squadrons) as well as two squadrons of the 
  Gendarmerie d’Elitc. The Grenadiers a Cheval were an impressive sight, 
  tall men on large black horses, nicknamed ‘The Gods’. Each heavy cavalry 
  squadron consisted of approximately 200 officers and men. I have provided 
  detail of a standard size Guard Heavy cavalry regiment; you can alter these 
  statistics to make your units Lar^ by following guidance on page 10 of the 
  Black Powder rule book.
  French Guard 
  Dutch Lancers
  Imperial Guard Light Cavalry
  The Imperial Guard light cavaliy consisted of the Chasseurs-d-Cheval de la 
  Garde, le Chevau-Ugers Landers de la Garde (Polish Lancers), 2e Chevau-U^rs 
  liaiders de la Garde (Dutch or ‘Red’ Lancers) and a Mameluke company. The 
  Chasseurs and the Dutch lancers had five squadrons and were well over 
  1000 officers and men at the start of the campaign. The Polish lancers had 
  four squadrons, and just over 900 officers and men. The Mamelukes were 
  just a remnant of' the troops Napoleon took from Egypt, and had to do 
  with half a squadron and 75 officers and men. VVe must also not foi^t the 
  brave squadron of Lithuanian Guard Tartars, who carried lances to 
  battle.Once again I have provided detail of a standard size Guard light 
  cavalry regiment. You can alter these statistics to make your units Large or 
  Small by following guidance on page 10 of the Black Pjwder rule book.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Guard
  Heavy
  Cavalry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  10
  -
  3
  3
  Heavy Cavalry 
  D3, Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  Guard Light 
  Cav^alry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  7
  -
  3
  3
  Reliable,
  Marauder
  Guard
  Lancer
  Cavalry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  8
  i
  3
  3
  Reliable, 
  Marauder, , 
  Lancer
  58
  
  The Grande Armee 1812
  THE IMPERIAL GUARD ARTILLERY
  The artillery of the Guard was significant, and 
  ' acted effectively as the artillery reserve for the 
  jrand Armee. The Old Guard contained both 
  ffbot and horse batteries. The foot batteries in 
  |die main had six Gpdrs and two 5.5-inch 
  vitzers, whilst the horse batteries had four 
  ;j6pdrs and two 5.5-inch howitzers. The two Old 
  jtiard foot batteries consisted of six 12-pdr 
  aons and two 6-inch howitzers. The Young 
  juard also had foot and horse batteries but 
  only equipped witli 6-pdrs.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Old Guard 
  Rx)t .'\rtillcry
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Artillery 
  |
  1
  3/2/1
  3
  3
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Old Guard 
  Fool ,\riillery 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  3/2/1
  3
  3
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Old Guard 
  Horse 
  Artillery 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  3
  2
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  Ifoung Guard batteries have similar statistics except they have one less stamina and are 'Reliable, Elite 5+’.
  "Finally, there were a number of ‘Conscript Cannonier Companies’ within the organisadon of the Young Guard. These 
  Tormations could either be deployed as batteries of eight 4-pdr cannons and 80 gunners, or separated out into secdons of 
  two guns each. Follow the rules on page 103 of this supplement for these ‘batteries’.
  French Horse Grenadiers of the Guard
  
  urjdW-
  1795, Poland was partitioned for the third time since 
  / 17 72. Its territories were torn apart and handed to 
  Russia, Prussia, and Austria - the Polish kingdom was 
  dissolved. This resulted in thousands of Polish men finding 
  service within the armed forces of France or one of her many 
  subordinate states. Napoleon, intent on placing a reliable ally 
  and buffer between France and Russia, created the Grand 
  Duchy of Warsaw at the Treaties of Tilsit in 1807.
  The armed forces that were created to defend the Duchy 
  were formed under the guidance of two fine warriors;
  Prince and Marshal Poniatowski and General Dgmbrowski. 
  I'hese men managed to subdue their bitter rivalry' with the 
  ultimate goal being to recreate the Polish kingdom. With the 
  Emperor’s support they raised a complete all-arms army of 
  high quality. The army followed the French model for its 
  structure and relied on translated French regulations for 
  their tactics. The army grew steadily and the Duchy’s forces 
  acquitted themselves extremely well in Spain and against 
  the Austrians during the campaign of 1809. Their reward 
  was the attachment of West Galicia, formerly part of the 
  Austrian Empire, to the Duchy of Warsaw through the 
  Treaty of Schonbrunn in October 1809. Napoleon also 
  deprived the Austrians of their gains in the third 
  partitioning and added them to the Duchy of Warsaw.
  (Sixty percent of the population of this rather small piece of 
  territory were ethnic Polish.)
  Believing that the defeat of Russia in 1812 could mean the 
  realisation of ‘the dangerous Polish dreams’ as the Tsar had
  pul it, the Grand Duchy contributed a significant amount of 
  men and resources to the war effon. The regiments of the 
  armed forces of the Duchy of Warsaw made up the second 
  largest contingent of the nations that embarked on the 
  invasion of Russia with Napoleon. Polish troops were some 
  of the most loyal supporters of the Emperor of the French, 
  and they lent him their great military skill which has been a 
  characteristic of Polish soldiers through the ages.
  “The dangerous (PoCisfi dreams”
  Tsar Alexander
  Prince Poniatowski took command of the V Corps, a totallyl 
  Polish formation of 100,000 men, whilst severed other 
  formations from the Grand Duchy were scattered 
  throughout the army. On 27th June 1812, elements of the 
  Grand Duchy’s forces entered the former Polish territory of! 
  Lithuania and were heralded as liberators. 'Fhe grateful 
  Lithuanians responded by raising five infantry regiments 
  and four cavalry regiments. 'Fhe Grand Duchy’s forces were] 
  heavily involved in the campaign of 1812 and were 
  decimated; only 10,000 men out of 100,000 surviving the 
  ordeal.
  The Grand Duchy was also threatened on the home front. 
  On 16th July 1812 the Russians crossed the Grand Duchy’s 
  border. The Duchy’s war minister created the ‘Bug Division’] 
  to protect against Russian incursions, placed under the
  command of General 
  Antoni ‘Amilkar’ 
  Kosinski. In Septem 
  1812, the ‘Bug 
  Division’ consisted of 
  two brigades, one of 
  infantry and one of 
  cavalry. As the Duchy 
  had contributed so i 
  much to the Grande 
  Armee the Division ; 
  was formed using ' 
  National Guard, depot 
  battalions and a hotch, 
  poch of recovered 
  casualties and detachet) 
  men. Although the 
  Division linked up witM 
  the Austrians in August 
  1812, it campaigned as 
  an independent 
  formation against the 
  Russians in what was 
  known as the Volhynie 
  Campaign.
  TukrI';! I si;i:'rni'.M!
  60
  
  Come back to the safety of the trees!
  The Infantry of the Grand Duchy
  Grand Duchy infantry follow the French Infantry special 
  rules; they do have Pas de Charge.
  iThe Grand Duchy fielded Line infantry regiments, each having 
  piree battalions and a depot battalion. The battalions had six 
  bjmpanies (four in the depot battalion) consisting of a voldgeur 
  [wmpany a grenadier company and four fusilier companies, 
  company having approximately 156 officers and men. The 
  iiegiments were simply numbered and had regimental strengths 
  Hiatwere quite high, for example the 16th Infantry Regiment 
  liad 2,679 officers and men. The infantry regiments each had 
  the support of two 3-pdr regimental guns. The infantry was
  armed in the main with the French ‘Charleville’ musket, but 
  Austrian, Italian and Prussian muskets were also carried.
  As mentioned above, in August 1812 the Lithuanians 
  contributed to the cause further when they raised a foot 
  regiment of two battalions of chasseurs. These were light 
  infantry, each battalion having six companies, but the 
  regimental strength was quite weak at 624 officers and men. 
  The men were all volunteers and were largely gamekeepers 
  and forest rangers. Armed with rifles, they were charged 
  with scouting in the region in order to thwart Cossack raids, 
  capture deserters, and to keep order.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Haiul-to-l land
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Polish Line 
  Regiment
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Charge, 
  Tough Fighters 
  vs Russians
  Line Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Doim, Must Form Square and Column of Companies, 
  Mixed Formation.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Chasseur/
  Jager
  battalion
  Regular
  Infantry
  Rifled Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Charge, 
  Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter, 
  Tough Fighters 
  vs Russians
  ight Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  ight Infanty and Mixed Formation.
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  The Cavalry of the Grand Duchy
  The Grand Duchy fielded hussars, chasseurs-a-cheval, 
  uhlans, and a cuirassier regiment. Once again they followed 
  the French model and each regiment had three or four 
  squadrons, apart from the 14th Cuirassiers who only had 
  two. The regimental strengths of a significant number of 
  the cavalry regiments were quite high; for example, the 13th
  Hussars had 755 officers and men in four squadrons. The j 
  uhlans were armed with 9' long lances as their main 
  ]
  weapon, pistols, and sabre; they were renowned for their usd 
  of their primary weapon. Interestingly, the Polish shod their’ 
  mounts in sharp horseshoes that were suitable for the winter 
  conditions, unlike their French allies.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Polish
  Uhlan
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  7
  0
  4
  3
  Lancer, 
  Marauder, 
  Tough Fighters 
  vs Russians
  Hussar,
  Chasseur
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  0
  4
  3
  Marauder, 
  Tough Fighters 
  vs Russians
  Grand Duchy cavalry can use Deep Formation and Cavalry Mixed Formation. See page 101 of this supplement.
  Polish Hussars
  62
  
  The Grand Duchy of Warsaw
  The Artillery of the Grand Duchy
  The Grand Duchy fielded foot and horse batteries that were 
  equipped with captured material that had been collected in 
  French arsenals. Foot batteries had a combination of four 6- 
  and two 6-inch howitzers, although two foot batteries 
  ere equipped instead with six 12-pdr cannon. The horse 
  ibatteries consisted of four 6-pdrs and two 6-inch howitzers. 
  EThe crews for these batteries were excellent.
  See the Grand Duchy Regimental Artillery Section for the 
  statistics for the regimental guns. Regimental guns also follow 
  the rules for regimental guns given on page 54 of this book.
  See the Grand Duchy Foot Battery entries for the 6pdr and 
  12pdr batteries.
  1 
  I'nil
  .Armament
  Haiul-lo-l Lmcl
  Shooting
  Morah-
  St;imtna
  Special
  . Regimental
  X Artillery
  K section
  Regular
  artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1-1-1
  4
  ■ Foot 
  jf Artillery
  Regular
  artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  Heavy Foot 
  [ Battery
  '4
  Regular
  artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Siege Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  ' 1 Horse 
  ;1 Artillery
  Regular
  artillery'
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  Marauder
  The Vistula Legion
  (Legion de la Vistula or Legia Nadwislanska)
  The Vistula Legion was arguably the most famous foreign 
  formation in the service of Napoleon Bonaparte. It was 
  formed in 1808, and its core comprised of three veteran 
  battalions of the 1st Polish-Italian Legion in Westphalian 
  service, and a lancer regiment from the (Polish) Danube 
  Legion in Neapolitan service.
  The Legion entered French service in 1808. With only a few 
  exceptions it was soldiers of Polish origin that filled its ranks. 
  The Legion had the same status as that of French Line 
  regiments and it was modelled on the organisation of 
  French Line regiments. Each regiment had two battalions, 
  each with six companies; a voltigeur, a grenadier and four 
  fosilier companies with an ‘on paper’ strength of 140 
  officers and men per company. Attempts were made to raise 
  a second legion in 1809, but this was abandoned a year 
  later, the men who had been raised forming the 4th 
  Regiment of the Legion and an 8-pdr battery. By 1812 the 
  Legion contained four regiments of infantry but the cavalry 
  had been removed and re-designated as the 7 th and 8th 
  Chevauleger Lancers.
  The Legion fought well in Spain but sufibred significant losses. 
  This scarred, but veteran, Legion left Spain for Russia in 1812. 
  At the same time, each regiment was ordered to raise a third 
  battalion, but these new battalions did not join their regiments 
  until the retreat from Moscow had begun. The Legion would 
  serve as a single division attached to the Imperial Young Guard 
  during the Russian campaign. Each battalion had 
  approximately 600 officers and men, and two regimental 3-pdrs 
  gave support to each regiment. These regimental guns follow 
  the rules for regimental guns given on page 54 of this book.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Pas de Charge,
  Vistula
  Legion
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, 
  Elite 5+, 
  Tough 
  Fighters
  Vistula Legion infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Ue Doivn, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Mixed Formation, and Skirmish.
  63
  
  dVdna
  ^Bavarians who report 4,SOO present, who consume 9,000 rations a day, do 
  not put 3,000 men in Cine; what is more, this dehris doesn't give a damn. They 
  are satisfied to conduct themseCves passahCy in action, officers and men worh^ 
  together at fouCing things up so as to have an excuse for doing nothing."
  / ^^avaria was one of the German states that had sided 
  £ 
  with France in 1805. Napoleon’s utter humiliation
  ^ of the Austrians at Ulm bore fruit for his allies who 
  were richly rewarded. In 1806 Bavaria became a kingdom, 
  gained several new territories tmd joined the Confederation 
  of the Rhine. The Bavarian King, Maximilian Joseph 
  Wiliclsbach, like many other reigning families in Europe, 
  allied himself to the Bonapartes through marriage, his 
  daughter Auguste being the wife of Eugene, Viceroy of ItaJy.
  As with the other client states Napoleon demanded a 
  contribution in men and arms and Bavaria was no different, 
  contributing 30,000 men. Bavaria followed the French 
  military model and used conscription to fill its ranks. 
  Although Bavarian formations never set foot in Spain, they 
  did fight in most of Napoleon’s other campaigns, until in 
  1813 they finally turned on France. Between 1805 and 1807 
  the Bavarian army was used primarily in protecting lines of 
  communication. By 1809 the Bavarian army was assimilated 
  into the Grande Armce.
  During the 1812 campaign the Bavarian contingent was 
  significant and formed the VI Corps of the Grande Armee 
  under the command of Laurent, Marquis de Gouvion 
  Saint-Cyr, ‘the Owl’. The VI Corps became the northern 
  flank guard at Polotsk, where they fought two battles
  Bavarian Line infantry
  General Latrille de Lorencez
  against the Russians in August and October of 1812. Of 
  the 33,000 Bavarians that entered Russia only 4,300 
  returned and they lost every unit standard that they carriec 
  at the start of the campaign.
  Bavarian Infantry
  In 1812, the Ba\'arian army had eleven infantry regiments aiM 
  six light battalions. Bavarian Line infantry regiments each ha 
  two field battalion.s, each consisting of one grenadier, one 
  jager (schutzen) and four fusilier companies (with a strength ol 
  approximately 134 officers and men). Each regiment was 
  numbered and named after its inhaber. For example, 9th Line 
  Infantry Regiment was tilled ‘Graf von Ysenburg’.
  Bavarian Light battalions each had one grenadier company 
  one company partially armed with rifles and four fusilier 
  companies. The company strengths were similar to those of 
  the line. Each battalion was numbered and named in the 
  same manner as the Line regiments.
  Bavarian Line infantry are classed as Ijackxng Initiatioe. They 
  cannot make initiative moves unless it is to change 
  formation or facing and to charge the nearest enemy to 
  their front.
  Bavarian Infantry follow the French infantry special rules.
  Special
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Bavarian Line
  Regular
  Smoothbore
  c
  o
  ±
  Q
  Infantry
  Infantry
  Musket
  0
  4*
  3
  Rifle Mixed 
  Formation, 
  Lacking 
  Initiative
  Bavarian Line Infantrymen have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies and Close Column.
  Bavarian Light infantry
  Armament Hand-to-Hand Shooting Morale Stamina Special
  Bavarian 
  Light Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  Skirmish,
  Sharpshooter
  Bavarian Light Infantrymen have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column i 
  Companies, Close Column, Rifle Mixed Formation and Lfl^ht Infantry Mixed Formation.
  
  T
  Bavarian Cavalry
  Bavarian cavalry can use Deep Formation and Cavalry 
  Mixed Formation. See page 101 of this supplement.
  teavaria provided six regiments of chevauleger for 
  llhc campaign. Initially four regiments were posted 
  t the VI Corps forming two brigades. On the 15th 
  ily these formations were detached from the VI 
  lorps and were later placed under the command 
  of Prince Eugene’s IV Corps. The final two 
  egiments were brigaded with a Saxon 
  levaulegcr regiment in the III Cavalry Corps, 
  ach regiment had four field squadrons of 120 
  afficers and men. The regiments were both 
  ‘ numbered and named in the same manner as their 
  infantry colleagues.
  Bavarian Chevauleger
  Unit
  lype
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Bavarian
  Chevauleger
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Marauder
  Bavarian Artillery
  i Bavaria contributed ten batteries to the Grande Armee. 
  There were Heavy, Foot and Light batteries. Two Heavy 
  Line batteries composed of four 12-pdr cannons and two
  howitzers; four Line batteries with four 6-pdr cannon and 
  two 7-pdr howitzers; and four Light batteries that consisted 
  of three 6-pdr cannons and one 7-pdr howitzer each.
  1 Unit
  lype
  Ariiiani«*nl
  11 and-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  special
  Bavarian 
  Foot Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  Bavarian
  Light
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Light Artillery
  1
  2/1/1
  4
  1
  Marauder, Moves as 
  Austrian Cavalry 
  Artillery 
  (see page 73)
  Bavarian
  Position
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  Bavarian Artillery Caisson
  65
  
  r—"Yrom his imperial capital of Vienna, Kaiser Francis I 
  f of Austria presided over the many territories which 
  made up his vast eastern European empire. They 
  provided a rich source of recruitment, which in turn created 
  a multinational force - the KaiserUch-fConigHche Armee. However, 
  the numerous languages spoken by the Austrian army made 
  communication at all levels problematic. The communication 
  issue was compounded by a bureaucratic command and 
  administration system that swamped the army with a 
  multitude of conflicting, misleading and unrealistic dictats.
  The bloody loss at the battle of Aastcrlitz (1805) was the catalyst 
  for change. Archduke Charles instituting a series of reforms to 
  ‘modernLse’ the army. The field strength of the infantry 
  increased whilst a new drill book allowed for training for 
  skirmishers in the line regiments. Strategic reorganisation was 
  witnessed by the creation of an Austrian version of the French 
  corps d’armee; this helped improved co-ordination within 
  higher formations, which had been sadly lacking previously.
  By the campaigns of 1809, the Austrian army was a fighting 
  force capable of holding its own with the enemy. Infantry
  battalions were less wedded to the old inflexible linear 
  tactics, cavalry regiments were more flexible having had 
  their squadron numbers reduced, whilst the artillery arm, 
  remodelled after the French, held an army reserve of 12- 
  pounder cannon which added much needed punch.
  Yet the Austrians once again lost to the French. The loss of 
  territory meant that several regiments were disbanded due 
  to the loss of their recruiting grounds. Nine infantry 
  regiments and six grenzer regiments were dissolved, several 
  of the latter actually entering French service.
  For the invasion of Russia Austria was obliged to commit an 
  Army Corps to the campaign, commanded by the diplomatic 
  Karl Philipp, Fiirst zu Schwarzenberg The Corps consisted of j 
  three infantry divisions and a cavalry division. The Austrian 
  Corps operated on the southern flank of the Grande Armee, 
  protecting supply bases and lines of communication for the 
  main army. Reynier’s VII Corps linked with the Austrians, 
  with Schwarzenberg in overall command - although Reynier 
  was the Emperor’s eyes and ears to ensure the Austrian 
  approached the campaign with the required fortitude!
  66
  
  Major clashes between the Austrians and Tomasov’s 
  Third Western Army’ were few and far between; the 
  |campaign in this theatre being one of small cavalry 
  clashes as the two armies probed each other. A full scale 
  |clion took place on 30th and 31 st July 1812 at 
  Jorodetschna during which the Russians were defeated 
  the combined Austrian and Saxon forces. The 
  bstrians fought well enough for the Russian 
  rernment to lodge a formal complaint at the Austrian 
  [Jourt as they were breaking an understanding between 
  lie two nations that Austria would not engage the 
  issian forces with vigour.
  [with the defeat of Napoleon, Vienna ordered 
  [Schwarzenberg to evacuate his corps back to Austria, and in 
  January 1813 the Austrian commander signed a convention 
  [)f neutrality. Tomasov’s ability to threaten the Grande 
  rmee together with the Russian capture of Minsk revealed 
  it the Austrians had failed in their strategic objective of 
  itccting the Emperor’s right flank.
  ''QeneraCs are a wea^ess 
  in our army!'
  Colonel Franz Josef Count Dictrichstein 
  reporting to the Emperor in support of 
  Archduke Charles’s view of Austrian Generals
  Commanders
  Political interference and a general lack of tactical initiative 
  dogged the Austrian chain of command. These drawbacks 
  are represented by different scores for the ‘Personal 
  Qualities of Commanders’ chart page 94 of the Black Powder 
  rulebook.
  Dice roll
  Personal 
  Quality value
  1-2
  Low
  Normal
  High
  Regimental Orders
  Austrian commanders were not used to manoeuvring 
  brigade-size formations and lacked the very experienced 
  staff that the French army possessed, resulting in a lack of 
  inter-unit cooperation.
  An Austrian brigade commander cannot give an order to an 
  entire brigade. Instead, that commander must either order 
  individual units under his command, unless:
  • Infantry battalions within 6" of each other and from 
  the same Infantry or Grenz Regiment;
  • Cavalry units within 6" of each other and from the 
  same Cavalry Regiment; or
  • Grenadier battalions within 6" of each other and in 
  the same brigade.
  This means that an Austrian brigade (unless it consists of a 
  single regiment) will move in separate components, making 
  it difficult to manoeuvre swiftly and decisively.
  Austrian Divisional Commanders are subject to the above 
  rules, they can also order a brigade size formation as per the 
  rules on page 26 of the Black Powder rule book and receive -1 
  to their Staff Rating for each unit over the second that the 
  brigade contains.
  Austrian command tended to emphasise often complex 
  written orders instead of lower level commanders taking the 
  initiative. An Austrian infantry unit can only use an initiative 
  move to turn or change formation, but they are assumed to 
  await orders from above before moving forwards or 
  backwards.
  67
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Infantry
  The majority of the Austrian field army, the men who bore the 
  brunt of combat, were the Line infantry supported by reserves 
  of tough Grenadiers. Assigned to advanced guard formations 
  were the jager battalions and Grenz regiments. While the 
  jagers trained as distinct light infantry armed with rifles and 
  carbines, the Grenzer were rugged irregulars recruited from 
  lands bordering the Turkish Ottoman Empire. Despite some 
  political unease amongst the ruling class, the Austrians raised 
  numerous Landwehr battalions from 1808 onwards.
  The Austrian Auxiliary Corps contained ten infantry 
  regiments, two Grenzer regiments, two jager battalions and 
  two grenadier battalions. I have included statistics for 
  Landwehr battalions out of a sense of completeness.
  Austricin Line Regiments were divided into ‘Hungarian’ regiments 
  (made up of those raised from Croatia and Transylvania) and 
  ‘German’ regiments (those raised elsewhere). The German 
  regiments relied on conscription to fill the majority of their ranks, 
  whilst Hungarian regiments relied on a feudal system were local 
  lords selected recruits from the serf population. After 1809, Line 
  Regiments had been reduced to two field battalions plus two 
  grenadier companies (the latter being detached to form separate 
  grenadier battalions). A full strength Hungarian company was 173 
  officers and men. A full strength German company was 153 
  officers and men, making both German and Hungarian 
  battalions well in excess of 1,000 soldiers.
  The two grenadier companies were smaller at 124 officers and 
  men each; they were usually converged together with the 
  grenadier companies from other regiments to form a grenadier 
  battalion. This meant that converged grenadier battalions had 
  a war establishment of some 750 officers and men.
  Grenz regiments fielded two battalions, each of six 
  companies, the average company strength being 
  approximately 200 men. Jager battalions contained the 
  same number of companies as Grenz battalions but each 
  mustered only 140 officers and men.
  Austrian infantry battalions consisted of three ‘divisions’, each 
  division actually being two companies. Each company was 
  sub-divided into two half companies and each half company 
  was further subdivided into two zugs. Austrian battalions could
  break down into several 
  smaller formations that 
  operated independently of 
  each other, for example: two 
  half battalions each 
  consisting of three companies.
  On the batdefield, Austrian 
  infantry could be seen in several 
  formations depending on the 
  tactical situation. Those 
  formations were marching 
  column, three deep line, 
  battalion column on a half 
  division or company 
  frontage, regimental 
  column, masse, square, 
  and skirmish formation.
  Austrian infantry made their way to the field of battle in 
  march columns based on a zug frontage or smaller. In Blax:k 
  Powder the March Column rules represents this formation.
  In 1807, The Austrians produced new tactical regulations 
  for infantry, Auszug aus dem Exercier ReglementJur die kaiserliche 
  konigliche Infanterie vomjahr 1807. Produced by Archduke 
  Charles, the regulations of 1807 still emphasised a linear 
  tactical doctrine based on the three deep line, as the 1807 
  regulations were a simplified version of the 1769 regulations.^ 
  The line formation outlined in Black Powder can be used to 
  represent this formation.
  The Austrians, like many other nations, had several different 
  column formations that they used to manoeuvre up to and 
  upon the battlefield. A battalion column [Bataillonskolonne) 
  was formed on a half company frontage or a pair of half 
  companies to give a company size frontage.
  A column with a half company frontage can be 
  accommodated by referring to the Column of Companies 
  rules on page 98 of this supplement
  A column with a company sized frontage can be 
  accommodated by referring to the Attack Column rules in 
  the main Black Powder rulebook.
  Austrian infantry columns, by closing their ranks, could fon 
  a Masse. There were two types of Masse - Battalionmasse 
  and Divisionmasse. The Masse had originally been a 
  formation to stave off the unwanted attentions of Turkish 
  cavalry but its use had evolved.
  A battalion Masse, was used by the Austrians to make 
  deployment of the column easier, to defend against cavalry, 
  to concentrate several units into a small area and to bring 
  superior forces into action quickly.
  A battalion Masse needs no special rules in our games of 
  Black Powder; it follows all the rules for a Closed Column (see 
  page 98 of this supplement).
  An innovation of the 1807 regulations was the Division 
  Masse. This formation was unique and is deserving of some 
  explanation. It formed quickly from line and took the form 
  of three distinct and separate sub units of two companies (a 
  division) on a half company frontage and a depth of four 
  half companies. Each division had a frontage of 
  approximately 35 yards and a depth of 9 yards and could be 
  separated from its sister divisions by up to 50 yards. In battle, 
  it was not unknown for the divisions to act independently of 
  each other and both as defensive and offensive elements.
  1. An Austrian Infantry battalion in line formation that has 
  the Must Form Square rule now has another option and 
  may form a Division Masse. Austrian generals add +1 to 
  their staff rating for the roll to form Division Masse.
  Once the Division Masse has been formed organise the 
  battalion as shown opposite:
  2. A Division Masse has no flanks or rear.
  3. A Division Masse can move freely (subject to normal 
  move restrictions) in the movement phase unless they
  
  Austria
  start within 12" (or move to within 12") of a 
  cavalry unit, when the Division Masse can 
  only make one move per turn.
  4. A Division Masse can fire two dice per front 
  and rear facing and one dice to its flank up to 
  the battalion’s shooting value. All shots have 
  an extra -1 to hit to represent the reduced 
  number of muskets that can be fired.
  . Artillery firing at a Division Masse at short, 
  medium and long range get +2 to hit.
  . An Austrian battalion in line charged by 
  enemy cavalry, can choose to form Division 
  Masse. Roll as to form square as normal 
  (refer to the forming square additional rules 
  on page 98 of this supplement). Remember 
  that an Austrian commander adds +1 to his 
  Staff Rating when forming a Division Masse 
  under these circumstances.
  [7. Cavalry can charge and make contact with a Division 
  Masse. The Division Masse can shoot closing fire at the 
  charging cavalry. In combat a Division Masse formed 
  from a standard size battalion, fights with four dice per 
  front and rear face and three dice to the flank and gains 
  the Square versus Cavalry combat bonus. Division 
  Masses can be supported. A large battalion adds one to 
  the numbers given above.
  [Austrians can also form hollow square (Refer to the forming 
  •square additional rules on page 98 of this supplement).
  Austrian infantry can use the following special rules:
  Attack Column (Column of Divisions)
  As per Black Powder Rules page 15, although I suggest a few 
  new rules on pages 108 of this supplement to represent the 
  Attack column in combat.
  Closed Column
  Sec page 98 of this supplement.
  Column of Companies
  See page 98 of this supplement.
  Flintenkartasche
  When it came to battlefield action, the infantry increased 
  the number of missiles shot at the enemy by firing 
  IFlintenkarlasche, three small bullets fired together at 100 yards 
  • or less. In Black Powder games, the special rule Flintenkartasche 
  [assists us here; Austrian musket armed close formation 
  i infantry gain an extra shooting dice the first time they shoot 
  at close range.
  At s'lRi.AN Division M.asse formation
  Line
  As per Black Powder Rules page 15, although I suggest a few 
  new rules on page 108 of this supplement to represent the 
  line in combat.
  Mixed Formation
  As per Black Powder rules, page 78
  Must Form Square
  As per BUtek Powder rule, page 75
  Skirmish Formation
  As per Black Powder rules, page 16
  Poor Skirmisher/Poor Mixed Formation
  See page 96 of this supplement
  Although several Austrian generals including Baron Mack 
  had suggested and used the third rank of Line battalions to 
  create skirmish screens, it was not until Archduke Charles’s 
  reforms of 1807 that such suggestions manifested themselves 
  with any significant impact. Even then, Austrian 
  skirmishers were nowhere near as good as their French 
  adversaries; rigid regulation stifled the natural flare of the 
  men chosen as skirmishers. The Austrian General Joseph 
  Radetzky stated that his skirmishers were limited because 
  “we do not understand this kind of fighting”.
  Rifle Mixed Formation
  This rule is the same as those on Black Powder page 78; 
  however, the shot is treated as being from a rifle. This 
  represents battalions of Rifles when in mixed formation, or 
  those that were armed with muskets, but had rifle armed 
  light or elite companies such as Austrian Jagers.
  Lie Down
  See Page 101 of this supplement.
  Light Infantry Mixed Formation
  See pages 96 of this supplement.
  Rifled Muskets and Carbines
  Units armed in such a way have two shooting characteristics. 
  The first is for all shooting over close range and these shots 
  are classed as Rifle shots for range calculation. The second 
  characteristic is for close range fire and represents the 
  carbines also being used to stave off danger.
  69
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Line Infantry
  Although Austrian Infantry regiments were numbered, they 
  were better known by the name of their Inhaber or Colonel 
  in Chief, for example: Infantry Regiment ‘Freiherr von
  Hiller’ Nr. 2. A good number of the Austrian Line infantry 
  battalions were in excess of 800 officers and men and I have ’ 
  included the statistics for such large battalions as well as 
  standard size units.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Line 
  Infantry 
  Standard unit
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Poor Mixed 
  Formation, 
  Flinten­
  kartasche
  Line 
  Infantry 
  Large unit
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  4
  4
  Poor Mixed 
  Formation, ' 
  Flinten­
  kartasche
  Austrian Line Infantry have the following Special Rules, as well as the above stats: lie Down, May Form Square or Battalion 
  Mass/Divisional Mass, Column of Companies, Close Column, and Poor Mixed Formation.
  Grenz Infantry
  Grenz infantry hailed from the Austrian border with the 
  Ottoman Empire, known as the ‘Military Border’. This area 
  incorporated a variety of cultures and nationalities and was 
  under constant threat of Turkish incursion. However, this did 
  mean that the Emperor could call upon all adult males
  capable of fighting to bear arms. Regiments also boasted a 
  contingent of sharpshooters armed with rifles.
  Typically, Grenz infantry battalions provided much needed light j 
  infantry support, operating in a similar manner to line infantry 
  and also having the ability to skirmish.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-tn-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Grenz
  Standard
  Unit
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Tough Fighter, 
  Unreliable
  Grenz
  Large
  Unit
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  4
  4
  Tough Fighter, 
  Unreliable
  Austrian Grenz Infantry have the following Special Rules, as well as the above stats: Lie Down, May Form Square or Battalion 
  Mass/Divisional Mass, Column of Companies, Close Column, Rifle Mixed Formation, light Infantry Mixed Formation, Skirmish and Flintenkartasche
  Austrian Grenz Infantry
  70
  
  Austria
  ijagers
  Jin 1808, the Austrians raised nine jager battalions again 
  nth six companies, each company having approximately 
  |40 men. Jager battalions armed themselves with carbines 
  nd rifles (approximately a third of the battalion were rifle 
  rmed) and mainly engaged in skirmisher duties, whilst the
  carbine armed jagers protected their rifle armed 
  colleagues.
  On the battlefield, jager infantry battalions provided much 
  needed light infantry support. Jagers follow the rules for 
  rifled muskets and carbines on page 104 of this supplement
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Jager
  Infantry
  Regular 
  Infantry i
  Smoothbore 
  Carbine and 
  Rifled Musket
  6
  2/3
  4
  3
  Rifle Mixed 
  Formation, 
  Sharpsooter
  [Austrian Jager Infantry have the following Special Rules, as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Ma)i Form Square or Battalion 
  Mm/Dii'isional Mass, Column of Companies, Close Column, Li^ Irfantty Mixed Formation and Skirmish.
  Grenadiers
  Although the Austrians had no Guard units, the army’s elite 
  infantr)' came in the shape of German and Hungarian 
  enadiers, veterans of at least one campaign and five years’ 
  dee. As we have seen, each Line infantry regiment had 
  'Companies of grenadiers. During hostilities, the 
  ^Grenadiers were detached from their parent regiment and 
  pooled with other detached grenadier companies in
  combined grenadier battalions. Whole brigades of combined 
  grenadiers acted as the army’s reserve capable of delivering 
  a hammer blow at the decisive point of the battle.
  The 1807 regulations forbade grenadier battalions from 
  forming skirmish lines. If this takes your fancy, then it can 
  be represented by grenadiers not being capable of forming 
  mixed formation.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Grenadier
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  [Austrian Grenadier Infantry have the following Special Rules, as well as the above stats: De Down, May Form Square or Battalion 
  i Mass/Dioisional Mass, Column of Companies, Close Column and Flintenkartasche.
  Cavalry
  Although Austria only contributed dragoon, chevauleger 
  I and hussar regiments to the campaign, their cavalry wing 
  ^was significant and I have included all Austrian cavalry 
  )es out of completeness.
  The Austrian army had eight kiirassier, six dragoon and 
  Ichevauleger, twelve hussar and three uhlan regiments. The 
  [ main tactical formation for Austrian cavalry was the 
  Division or Abteilung made up of two squadrons. Because of 
  ithis common 'Abieilungsweisd employment of splitting up 
  ^ regiments into detachments, we allow Austrian regiments to 
  5 be played as either a single regiment of 3-4 squadrons as 
  normal, or else as two, three or even four Small sized 
  Abteilung of the same cavalry regiment.
  Cav'alry regiments, like the infantry, could be either 
  ‘German’ or ‘Hungarian’ in origin. The German regiments 
  [proxided the medium and heavy cavalry, whilst the 
  lungarian cavalry supplied the majority of the light 
  avalry. As with the infantry, each cavalry regiment took the 
  le of its inhaber.
  The Austrian cavalrymen were skilled swordsmen and 
  equestrians; well trained, and well mounted, and enjoying a great 
  reputation in Europe. Despite that, they were at a significant 
  disadv'antage on the battlefield. There was a tendency for 
  Austrian commanders to spread their cavalry throughout the 
  army; this allowed the enemy to gain a numerical advantage in 
  numbers at the decisive point of contact. Tactics relied heavily 
  on a charge delivered in two or three deep lines. This shock of 
  impact, was less than that of the French, who had developed the 
  ability to operate in deeper formations ‘en masse’, as the 
  Austrians used columns for manoeuvre only. Finally, tactical co­
  ordination between regiments was the exception rather than the 
  norm. The Austrian regulations and training had no place for 
  multi-regiment charges. That is not to say it did not happen, it 
  was just uncoordinated.
  Austrian Cavalry Special Rules
  Austrian cavalry can use Cavalry Deep Formation and Cavalry 
  Mixed Formation. See page 101 of this supplement.
  In Black Powder, cavalry fight in Line and can form Column 
  of March.
  71
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Dragoons
  Dragoons were armed with the pallash and a carbine, and 
  operated in a manner similar to the heavy cavalry of other
  European armies. Three regiments served in the Russian 
  campaign, one with the Auxiliary Corps and two others in 
  Galicia.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Dragoon
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  0
  4
  3
  Heavy 
  Cavalry D1
  Dragoon
  Regular
  Sabre
  0
  4
  9
  Heavy
  Abteilung
  Cavalry
  A
  Cavalry D1
  Austrian Dragoons follow the Special Rules for Austrian Cavalry.
  Hussars
  Raised in Hungary and Slovakia, hussars were excellent 
  light cavalrymen, their dashing reputation causing other 
  European nations to model the uniforms of their hussars on strengths set at eight, although on campaign they could 
  the Hungarians. Armed with curved light cavalry sabre, 
  field less,
  carbine and pistols, they were equipped for both close- 
  quarter combat and prolonged skirmishing.
  Hussar regiments were huge. Squadron strength was set 
  at 151 men. Light Cavalry regiments had their squadron
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special 1
  Large
  Hussar
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  4
  4
  Reliable,
  Marauder
  Hussar
  Abteilung
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  5
  0
  4
  2
  Reliable, 
  Marauder ’
  Austrian Hussars follow the Special Rules for
  mt'
  Austrian Cavalry.
  m
  Austrian Hussars
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cuirassier
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  3
  3
  Reliable, 
  Heavy Cavalry 
  D3
  Large
  Chevauleger
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  0
  4
  4
  Abteilung,
  Marauder
  Large
  Uhlan
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  9
  0
  4
  4
  Abteilung,
  Marauder,
  Lance
  These regiments follow the Special Rules for Austrian Cavalry.
  72
  
  Austria
  Ardllery
  Austrian artillery consisted of Brigade batteries, Position 
  batteries and Cavalry batteries.
  ilthough on paper Austria had cannons that could match the 
  ench in size, tltis was not the case in reality. Differences in 
  eight measurement meant that the Austrian cannon balls 
  ere lighter than the French equivalent which meant that gun 
  ^ges were also shorter than those of the French. Although I 
  have given standard battery statistics you can represent the 
  effect of the lighter projectiles in your games of Black Pbwder by 
  dropping a battery type back to a lighter battery. For example, 
  a Position Battery would move from a Heavy Smoothbore 
  Battery to a Smoothbore battery.
  Brigade or Light Position Battery
  These statistics represent the post 1808 eight-gun Brigade 
  batteries assigned to each Brigade; or six-gun Light Position 
  batteries assigned to higher level formations.
  Although the old 3-pdr battalion guns had been withdrawn 
  from regimental use in 1808, the Austrians continued to use 
  them in cight-gun Brigade batteries, though by 1812 most 
  Brigade batteries had eight 6-pdr cannons (with no howitzers).
  Light Position batteries had six 3-pdr or four 6-pdr guns and 
  two 7-pdr howitzers and were assigned to divisional formations.
  Austrian 
  Foot ArlUlery
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Smoothbore
  Foot or 
  Battalion 
  batter)'
  Regular
  Artillery
  Battalion Guns
  or
  Smoothbore
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  Artillery
  Reserve or Position Battery
  These batteries can represent the Reserve 12-pdr guns 
  1808 12-pdr Position batteries had four guns and two 7-pdr
  placed in the main central battery in pre 1808 armies or the howitzers. These batteries were Corps assets, 
  permanent heavier position batteries post 1808. The post
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Position
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Smoothbore 
  Siege Artillery)
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  Cavalry Artillery
  No Cavalr)' .\rtillery served in Russia, but are included here 
  mounted, as they sat astride a modified seat [wurst] on the
  for completeness. Unlike the French and Russian horse 
  trail of the gun carriage. Cavalry Artillery batteries had six
  artiller)' the Austrian gun crews were not individually 
  6-pdr guns and two 7-pdr howitzers.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cavalry
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  Marauder
  Cavalry Artillery follows all the rules for Moving artUiety by horse on page 33 of the Black Powder rulebook, but their move is reduced to 
  ilS" rather than 18".
  73
  
  “Uie troops qftHe Xingdom ofItaCy covered tHemseCves in gCory... 
  Since the ^mans no period has Been so gCoriousfor ItaCian arms."
  Napoleon
  I Japoleon created the Kingdom of Italy in 1805 
  when he annexed several territories and crowned 
  f himself ‘Emperor of the French and King of 
  Italy’. He made his adopted son Eugene de Beauharnais 
  his Viceroy of the new kingdom, the Austrians being 
  obliged to recognise Eugene after he defeated them at 
  Austerlitz later that year. Napoleon’s ‘liberation’ of the 
  Italians secured a rich vein of manpower that took him 
  little time to exploit.
  The Italian army grew steadily and took part in all 
  Napoleon’s major campaigns, including the 1812 
  invasion of Russia. Of the 27,000 Italians that crossed
  the Niemen, only 2,000 returned. The IV Corps 
  contained the mass of Italian formations and was 
  commanded by Viceroy Eugene in person, while the 
  Velites of Turin and Florence were attached to the 
  Imperial Guard. Also there were over forty other 
  regiments in the French army that had their depots and 
  recruiting grounds in Italy.
  The Italian soldier of the Napoleonic Wars was dependable j 
  and capable of fighting with skill and determination as at 
  Maloyaroslavets. The Italians followed the French system it 
  terms of organisation of their armed forces and followed 
  French tactical doctrine.
  THE ITALIAN ROYAL GUARD
  The Guard regiments of the Royal Guard consisted of infantry, cavalry and artillery. Italian Guard infantry follows the 
  French infantry special rules. They do have Pas de Charge.
  Royal Guard Infantry
  In 1805 the Presidential Guard of the Cisalpine Republic took 
  the tide of The Royal Guard. The Guard Infantry Regiment 
  consisted of one battalion of Grenadiers {Grarmtien) and a 
  battalion of Chasseurs [Cacciatori). Each of the battalions had
  four companies of 100 officers and men and a depot company. 
  In 1812, each battalion began the campaign over-strength with 
  an average total of 581 officers and men. The Royal Guard 
  had two 3-pdr cannon attached to it for the campaign.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Royal Guard 
  Grenadiers and 
  Chasseurs
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de charge, 
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  Italian Royal Guard Grenadier and Chasseur Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Ue Down, Must 
  Form Square, Column of Companies, Close Column and Mixed Formation.
  Royal Velites
  The Guard Velites Regiment was established in 
  1805 on the orders of Napoleon, and the youth 
  of Italy’s social elite filled its ranks. Originally 
  twelve companies of 100 officers and men 
  formed three battalions. By 1812, there were 
  two battalions of
  four companies, with a strength of 555 and 549 
  officers and men respectively. The regiment had 
  two 3-pdr cannon attached to it for the 
  campaign. Regimental guns can be represented 
  by following the rules given on page 54 of this 
  book.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand Shooting Morale Stamina
  Special
  Royal
  Velites
  Regular i 
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  i
  3
  Pas de 
  charge, 
  Reliable, 
  Elite 5+
  Royal Velites have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, 
  Column of Companies, Close Column and Mixed Formation.
  74
  
  r I'
  r r t"
  •XjaijBq siqi lUQsajdaj oj Ajan^q 
  asjOH 
  p[o 9qa -loj sapsn^as aqi asQ
  •sjazjLwoq qaupg omj puB suouued apd-g 
  jnoj JO Ajan^q auo jo paisisuoa Ajajjpjy 
  asjojq pJBRQ aqi ggg \ ui pauijoq 
  Xjaifpjy dsjo^ pjvtiQ
  1
  vOaij^q siqi luasaadaa oj AaapBq;. 
  AABajj pj'enQ p|Q aqi joj sapsp^^s aip as{ 
  •sjaziiMoq qaui-^ omj puB suouirea Jpd-gj 
  Su^oja uaiu pu^ saaatjjo qq \ jqao jsnf peij 
  Ajaiipjy jooj pa^nQ aqj ‘ H g 1 ui paiujoj 
  Xjanpjy )oo^ pjcnQ
  AHanixHV QHvao tvaoh
  aiqBip^
  ‘la ^I^abo 
  .A.\Baiq
  £
  f
  -
  8
  ajqBs
  AjpAB3
  jBjnSa'g
  suooSbjq
  pjBTJQ puB
  jnauuojjp
  sapjBf)
  |BI33d§
  Bunxiej§
  Sui|ooq[§
  pUBH’OJ-pUBJI
  jnduiBiujy
  adXx
  »«*n
  •uaui pire sjaaijjo qoS 
  isnf jo qjSuajjs ^ qjiM ip^a
  ‘suoapi3nbs omj jo pajsisuoa juaiu^aj aqj ‘Sigl Ag •uopBOUOj 
  Suojjs uojpBnbs jnoj ^ uaaq A[{bu^uo pm{ juam^aj pj^nQ 
  uooSbjq aqjL -iiSreduiHa aqj jo sjoiioq aqj pad^asa sapjBQ
  uaj ireqj ssaj ‘Bissrrg oj uaui puB sjaaipo [ 53 juas juaiuiSai - 
  JO saiueduioa a.\g aqj ‘2181 '^ujoq jb japjo ]iAia Surureji 
  JOJ papuajin A|[BinSuo jiun b ‘sai(iiiiBj jsaiqjjBaM s/fBJi jo sue 
  aqj uiojj pas^ sbm jnauuofj^p sapjBf) aqj gggi ui papunqja
  spxen^ nooSvjQ pire onairaoi^^p sdpjec)
  'juaiua]ddns snp jo [Qj aSBd aag uopBuiJog psxip^ Ajjbabq puB uopBiujoj daa(j asn uBa Aj|bab3 ireipij
  AHTVAV3 anvno moa
  '9Suvyj 9p svj puB ‘ystiuit^g ‘uopvmio^ psxif/^ iCijuoJuj iijSrj ‘uoijviuxo^ p9xij/\[ ‘uiunjoj 9sopj ‘s3iuv<imo'j fo uiunjoQ ‘smb^; 
  luio^ j^py ‘umoQ dvp :sjbjs aAoqB aqj sb (pM sb sajn'g |Btaad§ SuiMoqoj aqj aABq Ajjubjui pJBng jBAo'g aqj jo sjduasuoj;
  ‘aiquyay
  £
  f
  £
  9
  jaqsnp\j
  ajoqqjoouiq
  Ajjubjuj
  jBjnSa'g
  Ajjubju] \ 
  pjBno i 
  pAog aqj 
  JO jduasuog
  {B|33d§
  BUIIUBJ^
  a^BJopY
  Supooq§
  puBH-o)‘Pu^H
  jaauxBuijy
  adXj
  >n*a
  •juamajddns sp^j jo fq aSBd 
  uo iiMoqs sa]nj aqj oj Suujajaj Aq suopBuiJoj pJBnQ aqj jo 
  qaBa oj paqaBjjB Aja|]pjB ]Bjuaiu^aj aqj juasajdaj UBa no;^
  •uouuBa jpd-g OA\j Aq pajjoddns sbm juaunSaj siqj uibSb 
  aauQ 'uauj puB sjaaqjo ggg pBq puoaas aqj jspqM uaui puB
  sjaaijjo ggc P^q uoqBjjBq jsjy aqj^ •uopduasuoa mojj Apaaiip 
  pasiBj ‘saiuBdiuoa jodap auo puB ppy jnoj jo qaBa suoi|bjjwj] 
  OAvj pBq juauiiSaj {piwsoj) sjduasuoa aqjL ‘sjuaunSs 
  auy aqj joj 
  puB sjnassBq^ pJBtiQ ‘sjaipsuaij
  pjBUQ aqj joj ‘Suiupjj sjBaA oa\j jajjB ‘siuauiaaB[dai j 
  appojd OJ juaujiSaj siqj pasiBJ aiioSnq ‘()[jq u[ 
  pjciiQ |bXo^ aip JO s:|dua$ao3
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  ITALIAN LINE REGIMENTS
  Italian Line infantry follows the French infantry special rules. They have Pas de Charge.
  Infantry
  In time for the invasion of Russia the Italian army had 
  seven line regiments, four light regiments and the 
  Dalmatian regiment. Each of the regiments was armed, 
  equipped and organised as their French allies of the same 
  type. The Kingdom of Italy inherited five regiments of 
  Line and three of Light infantry from the Italian Republic 
  with a further two Line raised in 1805 and 1808 and one 
  Light in 1811. Each regiment had four field battalions of 
  six companies and a depot battalion of four companies. 
  The field battalions’ six companies each had a paper
  strength of 140 men. The 2nd and 3rd Line regiments, the 
  1st and 3rd Light regiments and Dalmatian infantry 
  regiment took part in the campaign. The Dalmatians 
  formed a regiment of three battalions and were light 
  infantry. Each of the Infantry regiments was supported byl 
  two 3-pdr cannon. Regimental guns can be represented 
  following the rules given on page 54 of this supplement.
  You can represent the regimental artillery attached to each 
  of the formations by referring the statistics shown on page 
  54 of this supplement.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Italian Line 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Italian Line Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Close Column and Mixed Formation.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  special
  Italian Light
  1
  Regular
  Smoothbore
  Q
  4
  9
  Sharpshooter,
  Infantry
  Infantry
  Musket Musket
  u
  3
  o
  Skirmish ^i
  Italian Light Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Close Column, Mixed Formation and Light Infantry Mixed Formation.
  lTAi,iAN Line Infantry
  76
  
  The Kingdom of Italy
  Cavalry
  The Italian army had two regiments of Dragoons and four 
  regiments of Chasseurs-a-Chcval [Cacciatori a Cavallo). The 
  [Dragoon regiments entitled ‘Dragoni Regina’ and ‘Dragoni 
  ^apoleone’ were converted from Hussar regiments in 1809 
  id each had four squadrons. For the 1812 campaign the 
  553 officers and men of the Dragoni Regina regiment were 
  iched to the Royal Guard. The 2nd and 3rd regiments 
  I of the Chasseurs-a-Cheval served in Russia, each had three 
  squadrons totalling just over 600 officers and men.
  Italian Cavalry can use Deep Formation and Cavalry Mixed 
  Formation See page 101 of this supplement.
  For our Black Powder purposes use the statistics shown for 
  Guard Dragoons on page 75 for the Dragoni Regina and 
  Dragoni Napoleone. Whilst the Chasseurs-a-Cheval 
  statistics are as follows:
  Unil
  iype
  Arm ament
  iiaiid-to-Iland
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Chasseurs-
  a-Cheval
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  0
  4
  3
  Marauder
  Artillery
  The Kingdom of Italy had both foot and horse batteries. 
  reserve which consisted of foot batteries with
  Both foot and horse batteries consisted of six 6-pdrs and two cannons and two 7" howitzers each, 
  howitzers. Attached to Eugene’s IV Corps was an artillery
  six 12-pdr
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Foot
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  !
  2
  Heavy Foot 
  Battery
  Regular j 
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Siege Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  Horse
  Artillery
  Regular
  ArtiUery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  
  njJom jf" ^^axonj_____________________
  "7^^ most Honest man to ever fioU a royaCsceptre,"
  Napoleon on Frederick Augustus, King of Saxony
  /■ “f Kingdom of Saxony had been in an alliance 
  M with Napoleon Bonaparte and Imperial France 
  since 1807, following their disastrous alliance with 
  Prussia and defeat during the Jena-Auerstadt campaign of 
  1806. It became one of the many states that Bonaparte used 
  to provide a buffer against Prussia; ‘the Cordon Sanitaire’.
  A 20,000 strong Saxon army aided the French against the 
  Austrians in 1809, although they did not cover themselves in 
  glory, making a botch of their assaults at Wagram led by 
  Marshal Bernadotte. Worse, they then routed the very next 
  day when subjected to ‘friendly fire’ by the French who had 
  mistaken them for Austrians.
  The campaign of 1809 highlighted to the Saxon high 
  command the need for change. Reforms were needed in order 
  to build a modern and organized army in the French style.
  In the Rus.sian Campaign of 1812, the Saxons formed 
  Reynier’s \TI Corps, which consisted of two infantry 
  divisions and a cavalry brigade. The VII Corps was 
  instructed to co-operate with the Austrians under 
  Schwarzenberg, helping to guard the southern flank of the 
  Grande Armee. There were several other Saxon formations 
  spread throughout the Grande Armee that took part in the 
  campaign of 1812.1'hey went on to suffer horrendous 
  casualties: of the 22,000 Saxons that took part in the 
  campaign nearly nine out of ten men did not return.
  The Saxon Infantry
  Between 1810 and 1812, training in the new methods of war 
  was emphasised and implemented. Despite this Saxony still
  struggled with adapting to the reality of Napoleonic warfare. 
  However, on the eve of the Russian campaign the rejuvenation] 
  of the officer corps, and the modernisation of drill and 
  equipment to name but a few improvements, had done away 
  with the antiquated army that had gone before and left a 
  modern and elTicient, if slightly insecure, army in its stead.
  The Saxons had eight regiments of line infantry, two 
  schutzen light infantry regiments, a Guard regiment and a 
  jager company. Although the Guard andjagers did not take! 
  part in the campaign, they arc included here for 
  completeness. The infantry regiments were named rather 
  than numbered (e.g., the Prinz Anton Infantry Regiment), 
  whilst the schutzen regiments were simply numbered.
  A Saxon infantry regiment consisted of two musketeer 
  battalions and two grenadier companies, the musketeer 
  battalions each having four companies of 180 officers and 
  men. The grenadier companies of a brigade were detache 
  and grouped together to form grenadier battalions of four 
  companies, each grenadier company having 180 officers 
  and men.
  The Light battalions consisted of four companies of 180 
  officers and men. From 1810, Saxon drill was simplified 
  followed the French tactical system.
  The infantry regiments were assigned regimental artillery 
  comprised of 4-pdr 'Schnellfeuergeschiitze'.
  Saxon Line and Light infantry by 1812 were every bit the 
  equal of many of the other Rheinbund states, they were 
  dedicated, brave and individually dependable. Their ofliccrsl
  S/\xoN Lights
  78
  
  nd NCOs were, for the most part, men promoted on merit, 
  vho knew their duty to the King and their men. The main 
  iifference between the Saxon Army and its Rheinbund 
  5mpatriots was that it had not been tested, and at times had 
  (adapt to situations to which it was not accustomed, 
  Itometimes leading to dithering and confusion.
  Saxon infantry follows the French infantry Special Rules.
  Thiy do not have Pas de Charge. In addition they have the 
  following special rule:
  Best Under Supervision
  Even though the reforms of 1810 did away with many 
  problems, Saxony was still in the process of adapting to ways 
  of war which other nations had already done years earlier. 
  Therefore, Saxon Line infantry, Light infantry and artillery 
  have the special rule Unreliable unless the Saxon army is 
  fighting alongside a French army as allies.
  Saxon Line and Light Infantry are Lacking Initiative. See 
  page 34 of this book.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  1
  Musketeer
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Unreliable,
  Lacking
  Initiative
  1
  Saxon Infantrymen have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of
  Companies, Close Column and Poor Mixed Formation.
  I'nil
  Type
  Armamenl
  I land-to-Hand
  Shooting
  ■Vlorale
  Stamina
  Special
  Schutzen
  Light
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Skirmish,
  Sharpshooter
  on Light Infantrymen have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  Close Column, Mixed Formation, Light Irfantry Mixed Formation, Lacking Initiative and Unreliable.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Combined
  Grenadier
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, 
  Elite 5+
  Saxon Grenadiers have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Ue Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  Close Column and Poor Mixed Formation.
  Unit
  Tyije
  Armament
  Hand-1o-Han<l
  Shooting
  Aloralc
  Stamina
  Special
  Leib
  Grenadier
  Garde
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  3
  3
  3
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+, 
  Tough 
  Fighters
  icon Leib Grenadiers have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Ue Down, Must Form Square, 
  olumn of Companies, Close Column and Mixed Formation
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Jager
  Regular
  Infantry
  Rifled Musket
  3
  2
  4
  2
  Reliable, Elite 
  4+, Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter, 
  Small
  ton Jagers have the following Special Rules as weU as the above stats: Ue Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, Close 
  olumn, Rifled Mixed Formation and Light Infantry Mixed Formation.
  79
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  THE SAXON CAVALRY
  The Saxons had a higher proportion of cavalry regiments than most armies, having eight cavalry to eleven infantry regiments 
  Saxony, being a great horse breeding country, produced excellent mounts. Saxon horsemen were noted as being excellent 
  warriors and this was proven in many a battle.
  Saxon Heavy Cavalry
  There were three regiments of heavy cavalry: The 
  Garde du Corps, Leib Kiirassiere Garde, and Zastrow 
  Kiirassiere. All three regiments had a strength of 675 
  officers and men in four squadrons. Saxon Cuirassiers 
  only wore front chest plates whilst the most senior 
  regiment the Garde du Corps wore neither front nor 
  back plates. The Leib Kiirassiere Garde did not take 
  part in the campaign, but they are included for 
  completeness. The other two regiments of heavy cavalry 
  formed a brigade that was part of Latour-Maubourg’s 
  IV Cavalry Corps.
  Note that Saxon Heavy Cavalry can only be Heavy Ca 
  D2 or D3: roll a die; on a 1, 2, 3: D2; on a 4, 5, 6: D3.
  Saxon Light Cavalry
  The Saxon Light Cavalry consisted of four regiments of 
  chevaulcgers and one of hussars. Like the infantry 
  regiments, light cavalry were named: Prinz Albrecht 
  Regiment, for example. The chevauleger regiments had a 
  strength of 670 men in four squadrons, whilst the hussars 
  had eight squadrons of approximately 100 men each. In 
  1812, one chevauleger regiment, Prinz Clemens, was 
  equipped with lances and retitled Uhlanen.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-tO'Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Saxon Heavy 
  Cavalry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  3
  3
  ]
  Heavy Cavalry D2 or D3,; 
  Reliable, Superbly Drilled
  Saxon
  Che\'au-Lcgcr
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  7
  0
  4
  3
  Reliable, Marauder
  Saxon
  Hussars
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  4
  4
  Reliable, Marauder, 
  Large
  Saxon
  Uhlanen
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  8
  0
  3
  3
  Reliable, Marauder, 
  Lancer
  S.\xoN Cuirassiers at full gallop
  Saxon Artillery
  Scixon artillery had made a poor 
  showing in the campaign of 1809 
  and was therefore reformed in time 
  for the Russian invasion. Equipped 
  with new Model 1810 cannon, it 
  performed very well during the 
  campaign. Saxon artillery consisted 
  of four batteries of foot artillery and i 
  two horse batteries. Each consisted 
  of four 6-p)dr guns and two 8-pdr 
  howitzers. 
  ;
  Use the statistics for French Line 
  Foot and Horse batteries on page 46] 
  of this supplement to represent these] 
  batteries. Saxon Horse artillery move] 
  as Austrian Horse artillery; see p^ 
  73. The 4-pdr “Schnel^uergeschut^^ 
  can be represented in your games of, 
  Black Powder by referring to the 
  statistics for regimental guns on page 
  54 of this supplement. As this 
  weapon was a very quick firing gun,
  I would allow it one more pip at 
  close range.
  80
  
  InjJom
  .. the ^Prussian corps shaCC hefree to carry 
  itseCf where the orders of their hpig caCC them. ”
  le crushing defeat of 1806 at the Battle of Jena and 
  Auerstadt shattered the myth of Prussian military 
  invincibility which had been created by King 
  Frederick the Great half a century before. We have 
  1 that the resulting peace treaty, the Treaty of Tilsit, 
  eprived the Prussians of soldiers amongst other things.
  jtraged at the army’s performance. King Frederick William 
  iered a complete overhaul of Prussian armed forces. In 
  sponse the Prussians created the military reform commission 
  1807. The commission contained forward-thinking Prussian 
  litary officers, men such as Gerhard von Scharnhorst, 
  ugust Neidthardt von Gneisenau and Carl von Clausewitz. 
  he commission instigated changes from top to bottom in the 
  I Army, from the creation of the General Staff Service 
  [would later serve a united Germany into the 20th 
  itury), to a more humane treatment of the common soldier, 
  bar innovative conscription system, known as the Krump>er 
  stem, was unlike any in Europe. It enabled the Prussians to 
  cretly train many thousands more men than the Treaty of 
  niat would have allowed. This Krumj>er system dictated that 
  i man would rotate out of the army once trained, to be 
  placed by a new recruit. So while, on papier, the Prussians 
  jck to the terms set by their French masters, the reality was 
  fthat they had far more men than the prescribed 40,000.
  Convention of Tauroggcn,1812
  In 1812, Prussia was obliged, by a convention signed 
  between France and Prussia in February of that year, to 
  provide 20,000 troops to the Grande Armee. for the 
  campaign in Russian. The 20,000 Prussian soldiers 
  consisted of 14,000 infantry, 4,000 cavalry and 2000 
  artillerymen with 60 cannons. This Prussian ‘Corps’ was 
  assigned to Macdonald’s X Corps as the 27 th Infantry 
  Division. The Division consisted of three infantry brigades, 
  two cavalry brigades and several artillery batteries.
  The formations that made up the Division were composite 
  formations brought together from several regular units. 
  These formation.s followed the formation structures of the 
  regular regiments. In addition to the 27 th Division, a 
  Prussian hussar regiment was assigned to the I Cavalry 
  Corps, a Prussian uhlan regiment was assigned to the II 
  Cavalry Corps, and a battery of artillery was attached to the 
  French Imperial Guard.
  The X Corps did not see that much action. As the Grand 
  Armee’s retreat from Russia began the Prussian 
  commander, Ludwig Yorck von Wartenburg, allowed his 
  command to become cut off. By negotiation with the 
  Russians the 27 th Division was neutralised by the 
  Convention of Tauroggen.
  VORWARTS! PrUSSI.\NS ON THE MOVE
  81
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Prussian Commanders
  The Prussian Staff System, created in 1806, was firmly 
  established by 1812. It fo.stered a system of support for 
  commanding officers with chief of staff cadres created from 
  brigade level upward. Men chosen because of their military 
  ability rather than social standing assisted commanders in 
  logistics and tactics, in particular the transfer and 
  implementation of orders.
  When rolling for the Personal Qualities of Commanders 
  (page 94 of the Black Powder rulebook) Prussian commanders 
  use the following table when rolling for Decisiveness:
  Dice roll 
  Trait Value
  1 to 3 
  Normal
  4 to 6 
  High
  Further to the above, a Prussian commander who rolls High 
  Independence increases his Staff Rating by +1. A Prussian 
  commander cannot have a low Independence rating; if this 
  is rolled, the result is normal Independence instead.
  Sub-commanders
  Prussian brigade tactics were extremely flexible and not 
  constrained by the regimental structure. Regimental 
  commanders would be used to command a ‘task force’ which 
  could include battalions from other regiments. I'his can be 
  represented in your games of Black lewder by allowing your 
  brigade commander access to up to one sub-commander.
  A brigade commander can give orders through a sub- 
  commander to any units in the brigade commander’s 
  brigade. Measure the distance to the unit from the sub­
  commander but use the brigade commander’s Staff Rating.
  If a blunder is rolled whilst giving an order through a sub 
  commander, the brigade commander cannot use the sub 
  commander any further that turn and they must refer to the 
  blunder chart for the unit/s that were subject to the order.
  The brigade commander is then free to give specific orders 
  himself if he has not done so that turn. Sub-commanders 
  can be used to give Follow Me orders.
  Sub-commanders can join units and increase the hand-to- 
  hand attacks of the unit that they have joined by one.
  Prussian Infantry
  The Infantry brigades in the 27th Division contained two 
  composite infantry regiments and either a fusilier battalion or 
  a jager battalion and a pioneer company. Only the Leib 
  Regiment retained its formal structure. The composite 
  infantry regiments were formed using one musketeer 
  battalion from two different regiments. Each infantry 
  battalion consisted of four companies, but they operated 
  tactically as eight half companies, a half company being 
  referred to as a Each company had approximately 200 
  hundred officers and men but campaign strengths were lower.
  In January 1812 the Exerzir-Reglement Jur die Infanterie der 
  Koniglich Preussischen Armee, shaped Prussian infantry 
  formations, manoeuvres and tactics. These regulations
  simplified column formations so that the only columns used 
  were close with only one pace between each sub unit. 
  Although the Prussians could form a column on the head of 
  a single zug, they almost always formed their close columns 
  on a two zag frontage which was known as the Angriff Cobrm
  Prussian infantry could be seen in several formations J 
  depending on the tactical situation. Those were the 
  ‘angriffskolonne' or Attack Column, ^ug column. Column of ] 
  March, Line, Solid Square or Skirmish order. 
  j
  The Attack Column rules are suitable for the ^angriffskolonnd] 
  in your games of Black Powder, whilst the column can be] 
  represented by the Column of Companies. Both of these 
  formations could be closed up to form a Close Column see ' 
  page 98 of this supplement. 
  \
  When fighting in line, the majority of Prussian infantry j 
  would form up three deep. The front rankers were the ] 
  toughest men in the battalion, whilst the third rank 
  ]
  consisted of the better shots and the most agile men. 
  j
  Prussian fusiliers actually fought in two ranks but both line ^ 
  formations can be represented in Black Powder by the Line 
  formation rule.
  Prussian infantry can use the following special rules:
  Column of Companies
  See page 98 of this supplement.
  Attack Column (Column of Divisions)
  As per Black Powder rules page 15, although I suggest a few 
  new rules on pages 108 of this supplement to represent the 
  Attack Column in combat.
  Line
  As per Black Powder rules page 15, although I suggest a few 
  new rules on pages 108 of this supplement to represent the 
  line in combat.
  Closed Column
  Sec page 98 of this supplement.
  Lie Down
  See Pages 101 of this supplement.
  Skirmish Formation
  As per Black Powder rules, page 16.
  Rifle Mixed Formation
  This rule is the same as that on Black Powder page 78; 
  however, the shot is treated as being from a rifle. This rule 
  can be applied to Prussian Jager when in mixed formation.
  Mixed Formation
  The 1812 regulations specified that the third rank of a 
  musketeer battalion could be pulled out of the line and 
  formed into four separate zugen that could be used to extet
  82
  
  The Kingdom of Prussu
  the line, support the line or 
  carry out skirmish duties.
  This is represented in Black 
  Powder by the mixed 
  formation rule.
  As per Black Powder rules, 
  page 78.
  Light Infantry Mixed 
  Formation
  Fusiliers and jagers could 
  deploy more manpower into 
  their skirmish screens, so in 
  kames of Black Powder they 
  lean use the Light Infantry'
  [Mixed Formation rules on 
  page 96 of this supplement.
  Must Form 
  Closed Square
  Troops in the Napoleonic era 
  [ had two methods of forming 
  j square. Hollow squares could 
  j be formed from line and open
  'columns that were normally at half or quarter distance. 
  Closed columns could only form solid squares and as a 
  result the regulations prescribed the solid square as the 
  ; Prussian infantry’s defence against cavalry.
  Battalions in closed column could swifdy form a ‘Closed 
  Square’ when required, but they were horrendously vulnerable 
  to artillery fire, being a closed-packed mass of humanity.
  Any unengaged infantry battalion that has the Must Form 
  Square special rule that is in closed column must form a 
  ‘Closed Square’ when charged by cavalry even if the 
  [ infantry is disordered. In order to do this, follow the normal 
  ; rules for forming square, except that the infantry only fails 
  to form a closed square on a double one. On any other roll 
  .the infantry forms a closed square. If you are unfortunate 
  ^enough to roll a double one, then the infantry forms a 
  [disordered closed square.
  Alternatively, an infantry battalion can form a closed square 
  (as part of their normal move, and as with any formation 
  change, an order is required to change to and from a closed 
  square.
  An unengaged Prussian battalion in attack column or 
  column of companies that has the Must Form Square special 
  rule must elect to attempt to form a closed square when 
  chained by cavalry, even if the infantry’ is disordered. Follow 
  I the normal procedure for forming square laid out on page 
  75 of the Black Powder rulebook. Roll two dice and add the 
  ' scores together. On a roll of double six or double one, the 
  ! unit is disordered, although it can still form closed square.
  |A closed square has the following special rules:
  A Closed Square has no flanks or rear.
  Action at Gross Eckau
  A Closed Square movement is reduced by half {from 6" 
  to 3"), it can move freely (subject to normal move 
  restrictions) in the movement phase, unless it starts 
  within 12" (or moves to within 12") of a cavalry unit, 
  when the closed square can only make one move at half 
  speed per turn.
  A Closed Square can fire one dice per facing up to the 
  battalion’s shooting value. All shots have an extra -1 to hit to 
  represent the reduced number of muskets that can be fired.
  Artillery firing at a Closed Square receive a +2 to hit 
  modifier.
  Cavalry can charge and make contact with a closed 
  square. The square can shoot closing fire at the charging 
  cavalry and this is assumed to be at close range.
  In combat a closed square fights with two dice per front 
  and rear face and one dice to its flank and gains the 
  Square versus Cavalry combat bonus. A closed square 
  can be supported.
  In hand-to-hand fighdng a closed square has a +2 
  combat result modifier when fighting enemy cavalry.
  This bonus is not negated if the closed square is also 
  fighting infantry.
  Cavalry that charge home onto a closed square receive 
  no charge bonus when doing so. They will also suffer 
  from the ‘square versus cavalry’ bonus of +2 added to 
  the closed square’s combat result.
  A closed square that takes a break test ignores results 
  that oblige it to retire and will hold its ground, although 
  any result that stales that the unit would become 
  disordered, does disorder the unit.
  83
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Musketeers
  The musketeers were the most numerous infantry type in the 27th Infantry Division. Two of these battalions formed the 
  bedrock of the composite infantry regiments. Although their quality was variable they were on the whole solid and 
  dependable troops, performing well against the Russians at the battle of Gross Eckau on 19th July 1812.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Musketeer
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  !
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  ---------------- 1
  3
  Musketeer Infantry have the following Special Rules, as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Closed Square, Column of 
  Companies, Close Column, and Mixed Formation.
  Fusiliers
  riic Fusiliers were the nimblest and most agile infantrymen, armed with muskets. One fusilier battalion joined two 
  musketeer battalions to form a composite regiment.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Fusilier
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  --------------------- !
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  ---------------- 1
  3
  Skirmish,
  Sharpshooter
  Fusilier Infantry have the following Special Rules, as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Closed Square, Column of 
  Companies, Closed Column and Dght Infantry Mixed Formation.
  Jagers
  Fhe Jagers were excellent soldiers, marksmen and experts in the arts of skirmishing. They could be broken down into 
  company sized units. Jagers were armed with rifled muskets.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Jager
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Rifled
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter, 
  Reliable, ’ 
  Elite 5+ ;
  Jager Infantry have the following Special Rules, as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Closed Square, Column of 
  Companies, Closed Column, Rifle Mixed Formation and Light Infantry Mixed Formation.
  84
  
  The Kingdom of Prussia
  PRUSSIAN CAVALRY
  The Prussian cavalry brigades in the 27th Division consisted 
  ^of dragoon and hussar regiments. Each regiment was a 
  omposite formation of four squadrons, two each from 
  Terent cavalry regiments. Each squadron could have up to 
  M55 officers and men. They drew their tactics from Exerzir- 
  \hglmmiJut die Kavallerie der Koniglich Preussischen Armk of 
  II8I2. Each of the cavalry squadrons was further subdivided 
  [into four platoons [zug)- Each squadron had 48 ‘flankers’
  Dragoons
  and 12 riflemen who acted as skirmishers. The riflemen 
  were placed on horses that were used to the sound of 
  firearms. The fourth zug of each squadron consisted 
  entirely of the ‘flankers’ and six of the riflemen with the 
  remaining ‘flankers and riflemen spread through the 1st, 
  2nd and 3rd zugs.
  Prussian cavalry can use Deep Formation and Cavalry Mixed 
  Formation. See page 101 of this supplement.
  Unit
  Type
  Arma moni
  TIancl-lo-HanrI
  Shooilns;
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  f
  Dragoon i
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  0
  4
  3
  Heavy 
  Cavalry D1
  Dismounted
  Dragoons
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  musket
  4
  2
  4
  2
  Skirmish
  Hussars
  Prussian Artillery
  The 27th Division had both foot and horse 
  companies. Two guns formed a section, and two 
  'sections made a half-company (or half-battery). Two 
  f-companies formed a company (or battery). The 
  )t company comprised six 6-pdr cannons and two 
  10-pdr howitzers. The horse batteries had six 6-pdr 
  mons and two 7-pdr howitzers. One-foot battery 
  was supplied with 12-pdr cannon.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Prussian Foot 
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  Prussian
  Horse
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  Prussian
  12pdr
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  
  “When they saw ns, they meCtecCdown as quichfy ds snow in the spring!''
  / 
  ■■ "lie Kingdom of Westphalia was ratified as a state at
  / the Peace of Tilsit in 1807 in the second treaty {9th 
  [ ^ of July), another buffer state to add to the ‘'mdm 
  smilaire\ The kingdom’s principle territories were 
  Brunswick, Hanover and Hesse-Casscl in north-west 
  Germany. Napoleon gave the prize to his wasteful drunkard 
  of a younger brother Jerome, who became the kingdom’s 
  sovereign and prime-minister. As a key member of the 
  Confederation of the Rhine the Westphalians were expected 
  to contribute to the Emperor’s war machine.
  From humble beginnings the Westphalian army had grown to 
  an army corps by 1812. That journey had been a troubled one. 
  A division sent to Spain in 1809 showed only an adequate 
  performance and suffered a staggering attrition rate of 80%. 
  Westphalian formations during the campaigns against the 
  Austrians in 1809 were roundly thrashed by weaker formations.
  The Westphalians entered the campaign against the Russians as 
  the VIII Army Corps. This consisted of two infantry divisions; a 
  guard cavalry' brigade; a light cavalry brigade; a heavy cavalry 
  brigade; two f'urtlier infantry’ battalions and a few artillery 
  batteries. Though the Westphalian army relied tjn conscription, 
  it also took in large numbers from German-speaking regions 
  destined for French service but found to be too troublesome.
  The Westphalian army’s commanders were not that admired, 
  with some not up to the job. Division General Vandamme, who 
  had the men’s welfare at heart, constantly failed to meet
  Russian soldier facing Westphalians
  Jerome’s plans, preferring to ensure that all had sufficient 
  supplies. Vandamme’s replacement, Junot, was even worse. 
  Given the task of encircling the Russian left flank and cutting it 
  off at Smolensk, he got totally lost and missed the battle, to the 
  fury of the Emperor. Junot suffered the wrath of the Emperor 
  once again at the Battle of Valutina Gora, where only at 
  Murat’s insistence did Junot move to aid Ney’s rear-guard.
  Westphalian formations copied French structures and tactical 
  doctrine. The performance of Westphalian formations during 
  the campaign was better Uian it had been prev'iously; but would 
  still be deemed as mediocre.
  Napoleonic ‘German’ troops tended to rely too much on their 
  leaders - they needed orders and would not act on their own 
  initiative. General von Schclcr, commander of a Wiirttembeig 
  brigade in 1812, said “The German system lacked many 
  motives to awake the soldiers’ ambition, goodwill and pride.” 
  This leads us on to a useful rule that we sometimes apply to our 
  ‘German’ infantry units: Westphalian infantry follows the 
  French infantry special rules. They do not have Pas de Char^ 
  Westphalian infantry also have tlic special rule Lacking 
  Initiative.
  Lacking Initiative
  A unit identified as lacking initiative cannot make initiative 
  moves unless it is to change formation or facing. Any other 
  move must be by orders.
  THE WESTPHALIAN GUARD 
  Infantry
  There were three battalions of Guard infantry’: Guard 
  Grenadiers, Guard Jager andJager-Karabiniers. They formed a 
  brigade in the \ffll Corps. The paper strengths of the battalions 
  were: Grenadiers - four/six companies of 116 officers and men 
  and the Guard Jager - four/six companies of 118 officers and 
  men. The Guard Grenadiers filled their ranks with Hessian 
  veterans, the best men from the line regiment grenadier 
  companies and the most promising recruits. The Jager- 
  Karabiniers consisted of six companies of 103 officers and men 
  and were all volunteers who had previously been hunters and 
  foresters. The Jager-Karabiniers, whilst not being officially part 
  of the Guard, were regularly brigaded with them to carry out 
  skirmishing and scouting. They were armed with rifles.
  The Guard Grenadiers entered the Russian campaign with 832 
  officers and men with two 6-pdrs attached, crewed by 32 
  officers and men. The Guard jagers had 836 officers and men. 
  Both could be considered as Large for our Black Riivder 
  purposes. The Jager-Karabiniers had 674 officers and men.
  The two 6-pdrs attached to the Guard Grenadiers can be 
  represented by using the statistics for regimental artillery on 
  page 54 of this supplement. Replace the smoothbore battalion 
  artillery with smoothbore foot artillery.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament Hand-to-Hand Shooting Morale Stamina
  Special
  Large
  Guard
  Grenadiers
  1
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  4
  4
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  Guard Grenadier Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: 
  Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, Closed Column and Mixed Formation.
  86
  
  Unit
  Type
  ArmHinen*
  I laml-lo-Hand
  Shootin
  Large Guard 
  Jagers
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  Moralf'
  St anttna
  Special
  4
  4
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  uard Jager Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  (Janies, Close Column, Mixed Formation, Light Lnfantry Mixed Formation, Skirmish and Sharpshooter.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Jager- 
  Karabinier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Rifled Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+, 
  Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter
  Jager Karabinier Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Closed Column, Rifle Mixed Formation, and Light Lnfantry Mixed Formation.
  Cavalry
  There were two regiments of cavalry in the Westphalian Guard, 
  the Garde du Corps and the Guard Chevauleger regiment. The 
  Garde du Corps were a palace guard more accustomed to 
  ceremonial duties than fighting. Its strength of one company of 
  91 ofiGcers and men could be represented as a tiny unit in your 
  • games of Black Lhwder. The Chevauleger regiment consisted of 
  : three field squadrons with a total strength of 624 officers and 
  men. Both formations were built around a cadre of Polish
  lancers who had escorted Jerome to Kassel in 1807. In October 
  1811 the 1 St squadron of the Chevauleger received lances whilst 
  the 2nd and 3rd remained sabre armed. You could represent 
  this in your games of Black Powder by denoting two of the six 
  dice that you roll in hand-to-hand for them as lance attacks.
  Westphalian cavalry can use Deep Formation and Cavalry 
  Mixed Formation See page 101 of this supplement.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Garde 
  du Corps
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  3
  0
  1
  4
  1
  Heavy 
  Cavalry D1, 
  Reliable, Tiny
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Guard
  1
  Chevauleger
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  0
  4
  3
  Reliable
  i ii iik.
  Westphalian Line Infantry
  j1
  BHHBBI
  87
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Westphalian Line Infantry
  The Line infantry regiments had two or three field 
  battalions. Each conformed to the French model, with one 
  grenadier, one voltigeur and four fusilier companies, each 
  with an authorised strength of 140 officers and men. Each 
  regiment was numbered e.g. 3rd Westphalian Line 
  Regiment. Each of the regiments had two 3-pdrs attached.
  Westphalia fielded light infantry battalions. Their structure 
  followed the French model - the battalion consisted of one
  carabinier, one voltigeur, and four chasseur companies 
  {again each with 140 officers and men). Each battalion was 
  numbered e.g. 3rd Westphalian Light battalion.
  Westphalian infantry follows the French Infantry Special 
  Rules but do NOT have 'Pas de Charge\ Line and Light 
  infantry are iMcking Initiative.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  \Vcstphalian 
  Line Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  3
  1
  3
  Lacking
  Initiative
  Line Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  Close Column, and Mixed Formation.
  Unit
  lype
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Westphalian 
  Light Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  3
  4
  3
  Lacking
  Initiative,
  Skirmish
  Light Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Sq 
  Close Column, Mixed Formation, and Light Infantry Mixed Formation.
  uare, Column of Companies,
  CAVALRY
  Cuirassiers
  Westphalia provided two regiments of cuirassiers in a single 
  brigade for the campaign, each consisting of four squadrons
  each of 158 officers and men. Originally assigned to the Ml 
  Corps, this brigade was later moved to the IV Cavaliy' Corp
  I^nit
  '!\pe
  .4rmament
  Hand-tn-l land
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cuirassier
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  !
  4
  3
  Reliable, 
  Heavy 
  Cavalry D3
  Hussars
  There were two regiments of hussars in the VII Corps, each 
  with four squadrons. They were raised in 1810 in newly 
  acquired Hanoverian territory. The 1st Hussar Regiment
  had 617 officers and men and the 2nd Hussar Rzegiment 
  had 624 officers and men. These regiments carried out the 
  duties of light cavalry such as scouting and patrolling.
  Unit
  lypv
  y\rmamenl
  Hand-t4>-Han<l
  SlnK)ting
  Morale
  Stamina
  .Special
  Hussars
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  4
  3
  1
  3
  Marauder
  Line Artillery
  Westphalia had foot, horse and heavy foot batteries crewed 
  by 92, 107 and 90 officers and men respectively. All batteries 
  had either four 6-pdr (foot and horse) or 12-pdr (heavy foot) 
  cannons and two 7-inch howitzers
  Each battery conformed to French structure and can be 
  represented in your games of Black Powder by referring to tHe 
  equivalent French statistics on page 54 of this supplement.' 
  The regimental artillery attached to each Line regiment can 
  be represented by referring to the statistics for regimental > 
  artillery on page 54 of this supplement. 
  i
  88
  
  'rom
  OJCOW
  Diorama by Luis Garcia Balaguer
  
  “Tie Austrian defeat at Austcrlitz in 1805, and the 
  / resulting Treaty of Pressburg led to the creation of 
  / 
  the Confederation of the Rhine in 1806. The
  members of the Confederation were former 
  territories of the Holy Roman Empire, kingdoms, grand 
  duchies, duchies, principalities and free towns aU united 
  together into one great buffer or cordon sanitaire for Napoleon 
  against Russian, Prussian and Austrian aggression.
  The Confederation of the Rhine was a rich source of 
  manpower for the Emperor’s armies. Each member state 
  had to provide a specific number of soldiers when required.
  I have covered the larger members of the Confederation 
  elsewhere in this supplement; this section covers the lesser 
  known small states that contributed manpower to a greater 
  or lesser degree:
  Baden
  In 1812, Baden’s contribution included infantry, cavalry and 
  artillery. Phe infantry consisted of four infantry regiments, 
  each of two battalions, and a Leibgarde and jager battalion. 
  Each battalion was formed in the French style with six 
  companies of 120 officers and men, although campaign 
  strengths varied. There were two cavalry regiments: a light 
  dragoon regiment and a hussar regiment. Two foot batteries 
  and a horse battery all with six 6-pdrs and two howitzers 
  provided the artillery support.
  Berg
  Berg’s contribution to the invasion force consisted of 
  infantry, cavalry and artillery. Three infantry regiments with 
  two battalions and a fourth with one battalion were assigned 
  to the 9th Corps. The battalions were modelled in the 
  French manner with six companies of 120 officers and men,, 
  although campaign strengths varied. A chevauleger lancer 
  regiment of three squadrons provided the cavalry arm 
  whilst a foot and a horse battery each had four 6-pdr 
  cannons and two howitzers.
  Hesse-Darmstadt
  Hessian infantr)' regiments consisited of two musketeer 
  battalions and a fusilier battalion. In 1812, the fusilier 
  battalions of the Lcib Regiment and the Leibgarde 
  Regiment were removed from their parent regiments to 
  form the Garde Fusilier Regiment. These three regiments 
  were then brigaded together, initially in the Imperial Guard] 
  and then in the IX Corps with other Confederation troops. 
  Each battalion contained four companies of 160 officers 
  and men. Hesse-Darmstadt provided one cavalry regiment 
  for the campaign a three squadron strong chevauleger 
  regiment with 348 officers and men.
  Confederation States infantry follow the French Infantry 
  Special Rules but do NOT have Pas dc Charge.
  Unit
  l'yp<*
  Armament
  Iland-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  St a mina
  Special
  Baden, Hesse 
  Darmstadt 
  Guard
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Elite 5+
  i
  Guard Infantrymen have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Close Column and Mixed Formation.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Sjtecial
  Baden, Berg, 
  Line Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore ' 
  Musket
  ()
  3
  4
  3
  Line Infantrymen have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: De Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  Cbse Column and Mixed Formation.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  BadenJager 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  j
  Baden Jager Infantrymen have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column i 
  Companies, Cbse Column, Rifle Mixed Formation, Light Injantry Mixed Formation, Skirmish and Sharpshooter.
  90
  
  Weimar Line Regiment
  Oldenberg and Hansa
  riie Duchy of Oldenberg along with the Hansa cities of 
  Bremen and Hamburg raised three ‘French’ Line infantry 
  regiments numbered 127th through to 129th. These 
  battalions are catered for in your games of Black Powder by 
  refering to the statistics and Special Rules for French Line 
  Infantry given on page 50 of this supplement.
  Other States
  Several other minor states contributed troops; six infantry 
  regiments were formed from these contingents. The 1st and 
  2nd regiemnts were from Nassau, whilst Frankfurt raised a 
  three battalion regiment on the French model named the 
  [iSrd Rheinbund Regiment.
  [^he Saxon Duchies raised a three battalion regiment known 
  [ as the 4th Rheinbund Regiment; the first and second 
  I battalion had six companies each, one grenadier, four 
  musketeer and a jager company. The third battalion was a 
  light battalion from Saxe-Weimar and had six chasseur 
  companies, the third rank of this battalion was armed with 
  rifles. The whole regiment had nearly 2600 officers and men 
  [ and each battalion would be good candidates for large units.
  iThe 5th Rheinbund Regiment, hailing from Anhalt-Lippe, 
  Uiad two battalions. Each battalion had six companies in the 
  iFrench manner. All were deemed musketeers.
  ta he 6th Rheinbund Regiment had two battalions each of six 
  companies. The ranks of the first battalion were filled with
  men from Schwarzburg and the second with men from 
  Reuss and Waldeck.
  The 7th Rheinbund Regiment was raised in 1812 in Wurzberg. 
  It consisted of three battalions each of six companies.
  The 8th Rheinbund Regiment was raised in 1812 in 
  Mecklenberg-Strelitz. It consisted of three battalions each 
  of six companies.
  Rheinbund infantry follow the French Infantry Special 
  Rules but do NOT have Pas de Charge. Other states’ 
  infantry do not receive a +1 bonus when shooting at short 
  range and suffer a -1 penalty when shooting at medium and 
  long range. Other states’ infantry do not receive any bonus 
  for being a skirmisher when shooting. Rheinbund infantry 
  are Lacking Initiative.
  The light cavalry regiments outlined above can be 
  represented in your games of Black Powder by using the 
  statisdes from the French Light Cavalry section shown on 
  page 53 of this supplement.
  The Berg Lancers can be represented in your games of 
  Black Powder by using the statistics from the French 
  Chevaulcgcr Lancer section shown on page 52 of this 
  supplement.
  The foot and horse artillery can be represented in your 
  games of Black Powder by using the statistics from the 
  relevant French artillery battery section shown on page 54 
  of this supplement.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Rheinbund
  Line
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  3 
  1
  3 
  ■
  4
  3
  I>acking
  Initiative
  Confederation Line Infantrymen have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, 
  Column of Companies, Close Column, and Mixed Formation.
  '1 Vpe
  Armament
  Hand-lo-i land
  Shooting
  Morale
  Sta mina
  Special
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  3
  4
  3
  Lacking
  Initiative
  Rheinbund 
  Light 
  Infantry
  tight Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats; Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  \Close Column, Mixed Formation and Poor Skirmisher. Can have Poor Rfle Mixed Formation.
  
  “Jind so we retreated when many died and I Cost my heaCth, We retreated 
  twenty-four miCes when Emperor JiCexander encircCedus with 200,000 in our 
  hach^and captured us... they (the ^ssians) did not heave a shirt on our shin. 
  So you can weCC imagine, dear parents, in what condition I am in."
  A soldier’s letter home
  r J ^^.'^rttemberg, since 1495 a small Duchy in southern Germany, had joined the allies against France in the First and 
  Second Coalitions. However, when the French invaded Wurttemberg, Duke Frederick signed a bilateral treaty 
  r ^ with France in 1802. From 1803 till 1806 Wurttemberg became an electorate until in 1806 it became a Kingdom 
  when Frederick was made King of Wurttemberg. Frederick then also joined the Confederation of the Rhine. As with most 
  of the kingdoms in the Confederation, Wurttemberg was expected to supply significant manpower for Napoleon Bonaparte’ 
  wars. As a result, the army grew steadily and by 1812 it was a substantial all-arms formation.
  For the Russian campaign, Wurttemberg committed an infantry division and three regiments of light cavalry to the III Corps. 
  Nearly 16,000 men set out on campaign but fewer than 500 returned, which contributed to Frederick’s decision to return to 
  the side of the allies in 1813.
  The Wurttemberg Infantry
  Wurttemberg contributed five Line infantry regiments, two 
  Light infantry battalions and two Jager battalions.
  Wiirttemberg infantry follow all the special rules for French 
  infantry but they do not have Pas de Charge.
  I’he Line infantry regiments had two field battalions The 
  first battalion consisted of one grenadier and three 
  musketeer companies, whilst the second battalion had four 
  musketeer companies. Each company had approximately
  166 officers and men, the battalions fielding a ‘paper’ 
  strength of 700. In 1811, the practice of naming regiments 
  after the regiment’s patron ended, being replaced with a 
  number unless the patron was a member of the Royal 
  family. Unlike the Westphalian and Baden regulations, 
  which were translations of the French manual, the 
  Wurttemberg regulations were of their own making and 
  based on the two-deep line. Wurttemberg Line Infantry 
  were solid and dependable troops.
  Unit 
  Type 
  Armament Hand-to-Hand Shooting Morale Stamina Special
  Wurttemberg
  Regular
  Smoothbore
  5
  3
  4
  3
  Line Infantry
  Infantry
  Musket
  Wurttemberg Line Inl’antry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Mixed For­
  mation, Column of Companies, Column of Companies and Close Column.
  The Light battalions consisted of four 
  companies of approximately 166 officers and 
  men. The battalions were simply numbered, 
  e.g. 1st Wurttemberg Light Infantry Battalion.^
  However, by the time the Wiirttemburgers had 
  reached Borodino, their strength was much 
  reduced due to hard campaign conditions, and 
  regiments had been reduced to the effective 
  size of single battalions. They were excellent 
  soldiers and respected by their French allies.
  I it Battalion Jaegm
  Unit
  Type
  Arniaitient
  IIan<l-l<>-Iland
  Sh ooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  W iirttemberg
  Regular
  Smoothbore
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Sharpshooter,
  Light Infantry
  Infantry
  Musket
  sj
  kJ
  Skirmish
  Wurttemberg Light Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of 
  Companies, Ckse Column, Mixed Formation and Dght Infantry Mixed Formation.
  
  le jagers had the same organisation as the light battalions. 
  )ne third of the men in each battalion were armed with 
  lifles, with the other two thirds using rifled carbines. The 
  |lst Wiirttembergjagcr battalion was an elite formation and 
  )k the title 'Konig\ meanwhile the 2nd Wiiittemberg 
  ' Jagers were usually broken down into company size
  formations. In your games of Black Powder, you could 
  represent this by breaking a standard unit down into two 
  ‘small’ units or four ‘tiny’ units. Note that other armies 
  could do this with their Light Infantry battalions.
  We limit this to Light Infantry that are ‘Elite 5+’ or better. 
  See creating detachments on page 105 of this supplement.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Wiintemberg
  Jagers
  Regular 
  Infantry ;
  Rifled Musket 
  and Carbine
  6
  2/3
  4
  3
  Skirmish, Reliable, 
  Sharpshooter, Elite 4+
  ^er Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  Close Column, Rifle Mixed Formation and Light Infantry Mixed Formation.
  The Wiirttemberg Cavalry
  Wuntember^ Cavalry can use Deep Formation and Cavalry 
  Mixed Formation see page 101 of this supplement.
  The three regiments of cavalry that Wiirttemberg 
  contributed to the III Corps were two Chevau-leger 
  regiments and the mounted jagers {fdger zu LfereP) 
  regiment. The cavalry was organised and deployed in the
  vsame way, but had differing uniforms. Each regiment was 
  made up of four squadrons, and a squadron fielded a 
  theoretical strength of 102 officers and men. The 
  regiments were both numbered and named: Isi Chevaux 
  Leger Kavallerie Regiment Prinz Adam, 2nd Leib 
  Chevaux Leger Kavallerie Regiment and Srdjager 
  Kavallerie Regiment Herzog Louis.
  1 Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Wurtlembcrg
  Chevauleger
  andjager
  cavalry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Marauder
  The Wiirttemberg Artillery
  Wiintemberg contributed two horse batteries and three foot 
  batteries to the III Corps. The Horse batteries had four 6- 
  pdr cannons and two 7-pdr howitzers. The foot batteries 
  ,were split between heavy and light batteries. The heavy 
  battery' had six 12-pdr cannon, whilst the two light batteries 
  had four 6-pdr cannon and two 7-pdr howitzer.
  j 
  Unit
  Type
  Armann-nt
  IlaiHUto-IIand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Wiirttemberg 
  Foot Artillery
  Regular : 
  Artillery '
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  Wurttemberg
  Horse
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  Wiirttemberg
  Heavy
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  The four cannons of the two light batteries can be represented 
  by the half battery rules given on page 108 of Albion 
  Tnwnphant Volume 2, The LLundred Days Campai^; the statistics 
  are repreated below for your convenience. Some players 
  represent half batteries with one gun and full batteries with 
  two guns.
  
  “'These troops are no better than none at aCh ”
  Napoleon
  n 1805, Sicily and Naples, known as the Kingdom of 
  / the Two Sicilies took up arms against France. It was 
  a poor decision, as its continental territories were 
  quickly invaded by the French. King Ferdinand IV 
  and his administration were forced to flee to the island of 
  Sicily under the protection of the Royal Navy. Napoleon 
  created the Kingdom of Naples from the captured 
  territories, the crown of which was initially bestowed on 
  Napoleon’s brother Joseph, and then given to Murat when 
  Joseph became the King of Spain.
  The Neapolitan army of the Napoleonic Wars was... how 
  can I put this gently? ... terrible! This can be emphasised by 
  taking a look at the Pionniers Noir. This unit was raised in 
  Saint Domingue from the island’s inhabitants originally as 
  part of the French army, who viewed its men as poor 
  soldiers. When the Pioneers transferred into Neapolitan 
  service as the 7th Infantry Regiment in 1806, it was seen as 
  one of the best in Neapolitan service.
  In 1812 the Neapolitans contributed one Division of two 
  infantry brigades and a cavalry brigade. Being of poor 
  quality they were used for garrison duties and in a 
  supporting role. Although they saw no action I have
  included them out of a sense of completeness, also they 
  wore some of the most colourful uniforms in the whole 
  Napoleonic Wars.
  NEAPOLITAN INFANTRY
  The Neapolitan division consisted of two infantry Brigades. 
  The first brigade consisted of the Marines of the Guard 
  and a regiment of two battahons of Velites a pied. The 
  remaining infantry brigade consisted of three regiments of 
  Line infantry each consisiting of two battalions.
  Neapolitan infantry follows the special rules for French 
  infantry. They do not have Pas de Charge. In addition, they 
  have the special rule Lacking Initiative.
  Lacking Initiative
  Neapolitan infantry is 
  classed as Lacking Initiative, 
  they cannot make initiative 
  moves, unless it is to move into 
  their rear quarter, or change 
  formation or facing.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Neapolitan
  Line
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  2
  5
  3
  Unreliable, Wavering, 
  Poor Mixed Formation, 
  Lacking Initiative
  Neapolitan 
  Light Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  2
  5
  3
  Unreliable, Wavering, 
  Poor Skirmisher, 
  Light Infantry Mixed 
  Formation, 
  Lacking Initiative
  Neapolitan Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above 
  stats: Lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies and Close Column.
  Neapolitan
  Infantry
  94
  
  ^ Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Neapolitan
  Guard
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Unreliable,
  Lacking
  Initiative,
  Mixed
  Formation
  Neapolitan
  Marines
  Regular 1 
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  4
  2
  4
  2
  Unreliable, 
  Poor Mixed 
  Formation, 
  Lacking 
  Initiative
  Neapolitan Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: Ue Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies 
  and Close Column.
  NEAPOUTAN CAVALRY
  The final brigade in the Neapolitan Division was a cavalry 
  ■ brigade consisting of two cavalry regiments each with two 
  I squadrons. They were the Velites a Cheval and the Gardes 
  ’■ d’ Honneur.
  Neapolitan Cavalry can use Deep Formation and Cavalry 
  Mixed Formation See page 101 of this supplement.
  1 Unit
  pe
  Arinann‘iit
  1 iand-to-I land
  Shofitiiiii
  •Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  j Neapolitan
  L Guard Light 
  L Cavalry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  5
  0
  5
  3
  Unreliable,
  Wavering
  1 Neapolitan 
  iBCuard Heavy 
  K Cavalry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  ' 8
  m
  0
  4
  3
  Heavy Cavalry D1, 
  Unreliable, Wavering
  \'eapolxUm
  Lancers
  NEAPOLITAN ARTILLERY
  The ca\ alr\' brigade had one horse battery' attached. The battery had four 6-pdrs and two 5.5-inch howitzers
  1 Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand>to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Neapolitan
  L Horse Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  1
  Unreliable,
  Wavering
  95
  
  y —■^he original Black Powder rules were developed and played almost exclusively on table tops that most gamers could 
  M only dream of playing upon, tables six feet wide and up to fourteen feet long. On such tables are placed large
  / 
  / 
  numbers of troops and it is sometimes folly to restrict your games with endless lists of special rules. That said,
  there are those players who love to flavour their games with special rules or have games that are sufficient in scale 
  to accommodate a few special rules. In this section I therefore offer a few new special rules, as well as some that you may be 
  familiar with if you have my two previous supplements. The new rules arc designed to add a little more Napoleonic flavour 
  to your games of Black Powder without moving too far away from Messrs Priestley and Johnson’s fantastic rule set.
  The rules are not presented as specific to the 1812 campaign and most can be used for earlier or later campaigns. I have 
  included special rules from my previous supplements, I have reworded a few of those rules hopefully to make them clearer.
  As usual they are only suggestions, so without further ado:
  RULES INVOLVING FORMATIONS
  Four Deep Line
  This rule was first introduced in Albion Triumphant, Volume 2.
  I highlighted that it was used when infantry' battalions were 
  struggling to deploy into two deep line due to topography or 
  the tactical situation. I would add that the w’eight of that last 
  sentence should be placed on forming four deep line due to 
  the tactical situation.
  The formation w'as adopted in the presence of enemy 
  cavalry when commanders wished to manoeuvre without 
  forming square. Battalions in square that had been attacked 
  by cavalry' would form this line formation when the cavalry 
  threat had subsided, as this was the safest formation for the 
  battalion to adopt because they could quickly reform square 
  if further cavalry attacks occurred.
  Other nations operated in a similar manner, for example the 
  French had a formation known as a ‘en bataillon double’ again 
  used in the presence of a cavalry threat.
  A regular infantry battalion can form four deep line and as 
  with any formation change, an order is required to change 
  to and from four deep line.
  The Four Deep Line formation is represented as follows:
  • I originally suggested three bases wide and two bases 
  deep for this formation. Some players remove the rear 
  rank and mark the unit as being in Four deep formation.
  • A battalion in Four Deep Line formation reduces its 
  Shooting value and Hand»to-Hand values by one.
  • A battalion in Four Deep Line does not count as being 
  in column and does not suffer a +1 to being shot at by 
  artillery.
  • A battalion in Four Deep Line can re-roll a failed roll to 
  form Square.
  • A battalion in Four Deep line can form Mixed 
  Formation
  • British Infantry in Four deep line can still rely on the 
  Steady Line and First Fire rule.
  Line Formation
  It was very difficult to keep the ranks and files dressed 
  correctly when moving in line formation, and a battalion 
  would stop regularly as it advanced to redress its ranks and 
  prevent disorder. As a result, an infantry battalion in line 
  could not manoeuvre as fast as a column. Now, the “+1” 
  command modifier for being in attack column helps here, 
  this ensures that this more manoeuvrable formation has 
  more chance of moving further than a line. The group that! 
  game with have gone a little further and only allow infantry 
  battalions manoeuvring in line to move 8" instead of the 
  normal 12" per move.
  NAPOLEONIC SKIRMISHING 
  Poor Skirmisher
  A unit marked as Poor Skirmishers does not receive the +1 
  benefit of skirmisher fire.
  Poor Mixed Formation
  A unit marked as Poor Mixed Formation does not gain the 
  + 1 for skirmisher fire when in mixed formation.
  Rifle Mixed Formation
  Battalions armed totally with rifles and those battalions tl 
  were issued wth muskets but had a rifle armed light 
  company have access to Rifle Mixed Formation. This rule 
  exactly the same as those on page 78 of the Black Powder 
  rulebook, however the shot is treated as being from a rifle.
  Light Infantry Mixed Formation
  Some light infantry battalions were ‘trained’ to some degree il 
  the finer arts of skirmishing. Those that were could then 
  deploy more than a company, sometimes up to half a 
  battalion, to skirmish ahead of the main body of the battalior
  A light infantry battalion that has the skirmisher special rule 
  that is in line or attack column can form light infantry mixe 
  formation. This is a standard formation change, requires 
  order, and takes one entire move.
  96
  
  'aie up to half of the models of a battalion, typically two or 
  ilthree stands for a standard sized unit, and rearrange them 
  I into the remaining unit’s front quarter so that they form a 
  I skirmish line. The skirmish line must be at least twice the 
  length of the stands that remain in the parent unit’s main 
  I body and no further forward than 6" of the main body. In 
  the case of a line take these models from the ends. In the 
  pse of an attack column take them from the rear.
  1 The skirmish bases and the main body for a cohesive block 
  from which the front, side and rear quarters of the 
  formation can be identified
  There will be occa.sions when the skirmish line will not be 
  linear, perhaps due to the nature of your terrain. If this is 
  die case the skirmish line can conform to the terrain by 
  bending. The skirmish line must still be at least twice the 
  length of the stands that remain in the parent unit’s main 
  body and no further forward than 6" of the main body.
  The following rules apply to Light Infantry Mixed Formations:
  • The skirmishers and the main body can move in the 
  movement phase as a cohesive block and conforming to 
  the movement rules set out on page 32 of the Black 
  Powder rulebook.
  • Each stand that makes up the ‘skirmish line’ may fire at 
  any enemy unit that is in range and in the unit’s front 
  aspect. Each shot counts as being delivered by 
  skirmishers and receives a plus one (+1) shooting to hit 
  modifier. The main body cannot fire.
  • Enemy small arms fire directed against the unit from its 
  fitint quarter must fire at the skirmish line and receive a -1 
  shooting to hit modifier. Artillery fire directed against the 
  unit fix)m its front quarter can be directed at either the 
  skirmish line or the main body. Shots coming from the flank 
  or rear treat the light infantry mixed formation as a line or 
  column depending on the formation of the main body
  • All hits on the skirmish line or the main body are 
  marked on the main body.
  • If the unit is charged from any direction by any foe the 
  skirmish line automatically rejoins the main body. The 
  skirmishers are rearranged into a line on the unit’s 
  flank or to the rear of the column. It can happen that 
  an enemy unit charges the skirmish line, the 
  skirmishers form back as described and the chargers 
  have insufficient movement to reach the main body 
  itself In this case the chargers fail to make contact.
  • If a Light Infantry Mixed Formation is charged to its 
  front by enemy cavalry, then roll to form square as if 
  the unit was in line formation.
  • If the light infantry mixed formation is charged by 
  infantry it has all the charge response options that it 
  would have as if it were in a line or column.
  • If the battalion has the rifle mixed formation rules, 
  then you still only get one die that counts as rifle shots 
  and one (or two) that counts as from muskets.
  • If the battalion has Poor Mixed Formation or Poor 
  Skirmisher, then its Light Infantry Mixed Formation
  / will also be classed as Poor.
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Column of Companies 
  (Double Column of Platoons)
  This was used primarily as a formation for movement across 
  the battlefield. It was a handy formation to adopt if the 
  battalion commanders were unsure as to what would be 
  required of the battalion, as the battalion could form line or 
  square quickly if required.
  An infantry battalion can form a column of companies and 
  as with any formation change, an order is required to 
  change to and from a column of companies.
  The formation is represented on the table-top by a battalion 
  in single file. To represent the reduced length of the 
  column, place four bases down rather than the prescribed 
  six. An alternative method I have seen used by other 
  gaming groups is to place all of a battalion’s bases down in 
  the same manner as a march column, but define march 
  columns by spacing bases out along the column of march.
  • As it was a formation for manoeuvre, a commander 
  ordering such a column receives a +1 to his Staff 
  Rating when doing so.
  • A unit in this formation can make one move even on a 
  failed order in a similar manner to a march column.
  • A battalion in such a formation shoots with one die in 
  the shooting phase.
  • The battalion reduces its hand-to-hand statistics by 
  two. A standard battalion fighting in this formation 
  would receive four combat dice.
  • It counts as an Attack Column when shot at by artillery, 
  but note that it does not get the Morale bonus of an 
  Attack Column when saving hits of any kind.
  To rm. Deai'h!
  Closed Column
  All armies formed their columns of attack or column of 
  companies with specific distances between each company. 
  The depth of the column depended on the gaps left 
  between the companies. The gap left would vary according 
  to the tacticzil situation.
  A closed column meant that there was only a small gap 
  between each company, the soldiers virtually treading on 
  each other’s heels. Closed Columns were used when 
  commanders felt threatened by enemy cavalry.
  An infantry battalion can form a closed column and as with; 
  any formation change, an order is required to change to anc 
  from a closed column.
  For the purposes of the game a closed column will either 
  look like an attack column or column of companies. This 
  will depend on what formation you have your battalions in. 
  Mark the battalion in a suitable way to show that it has 
  closed up into a closed column.
  A closed column has the foUowing special rules:
  • It moves and fights as its equivalent attack column or 
  column of companies, but moves at half speed.
  • See special rules for closed columns forming Closed 
  Square in the section below.
  Square
  Most Napoleonic infantry formed hollow squares when 
  called upon to defend themselves from attacking cavalry. 
  Formed from attack columns and columns of companies, 
  well trained infantry could form square very rapidly. The 
  rules for forming square on page 75 of the Black Powder 
  rulebook assist us here.
  My friends and I deal with infantry designated as Militia a 
  little differently though. We have them forming a disorder 
  square on any roll of a double, not just a double six and a 
  double one still means that they cannot form square and ar 
  disordered.
  Forming Square from Close Column
  Battalions in closed column could swiftly form a ‘Closed 
  Square’ when required, but they were horrendously vulnerat 
  to artillery fire, being a closed-packed mass of humanity.
  Any unengaged infantry battalion that has the form square,; 
  special rule that is in closed column must form a ‘Closed 
  Square’ when charged by cavalry even if the infantry is 
  disordered. In order to do this, follow the normal rules for 
  forming square, except that the infantry only fails to form; 
  closed square on a double one. On any other roll the 
  infantry forms a closed square. If you are unfortunate 
  enough to roll a double one, then the infantry forms a 
  disordered closed square
  Alternatively, an infantry battalion can form a closed square; 
  part of their normal move, and as with any formation cha 
  an order is required to change to and from a closed square.
  98
  
  A Selection of New Rules
  An unengaged battalion in attack column or column of 
  companies that has the form square special rule can elect to 
  attempt to form a closed square when charged by cavalry, 
  even if the infantry is disordered. Follow the normal 
  procedure for forming square laid out on page 75 of the 
  Blatk Powder rulebook. Roll two dice and add the scores 
  together. On a roll of double six or double one, the unit is 
  disordered, although it can still form closed square.
  A dosed square has the following special rules:
  • A Closed Square has no flanks or a rear.
  • A Closed Square’s movement is reduced by half (from 
  6" to 3"), it can move freely (subject to normal move 
  restrictions) in the movement phase, unless it starts 
  within 12" (or moves to within 12") of a cavalry unit, 
  when the closed square can only make one move at 
  half speed per turn.
  • A Closed Square can fire one dice p)er facing up to the 
  battalion’s shooting value. All shots have an extra -1 to hit to
  L represent the reduced number of muskets that can be fired.
  I • Artillery firing at a closed square receive a +2 to hit 
  I modifier.
  t • Cavalry can charge and make contact with a closed 
  [ square. The square can shoot closing fire at the charging 
  I cavalry and this is assumed to be at close range.
  [ • In combat a closed square fights with two dice per front 
  I and rear face and one dice to its flank and gains the 
  [ Square versus cavalry combat bonus. A closed square 
  I can be supported.
  I • In hand-to-hand fighting a closed square has a +2 
  I combat result modifier when fighting enemy cavalry, 
  j This bonus is not negated if the closed square is also 
  ! fighting infantry.
  • Cavalry that charge home onto a closed square receive 
  no charge bonus when doing so. They will also suffer 
  from the square versus cavalry bonus of +2 added to 
  the closed square’s combat result.
  • A closed square that takes a break test ignores results 
  that oblige it to retire and will hold its ground, although 
  any result that states that the unit would become 
  disordered, does disorder the unit.
  Prussian battalions must always use closed squares, as their 
  1812 regulations abolished the hoUow square.
  Forming Square £rom Line Formation
  It is difficult to form square from line formation, and 
  infantry caught in line by cavalry' were usually decimated. 
  Infantry in line formation that have the ‘Must Form Square’ 
  rule have to pass a command roll using the commander’s 
  Staff Rating, as this represents not only the quality of a 
  brigade commander but also the efficiency of the brigade’s 
  staff organisation and command structure. The 
  commander’s Staff Rating is increased by one if the 
  attacking cavalry are over a move away and by two if the 
  cavalry is over two moves away. A battalion that fails the roll 
  by one forms a disordered square; any other failure 
  disorders the formation and it does not form square.
  If line formations were to advance, then they were usually 
  supported by flanking columns. If attacked by cavalry the 
  flanking columns would form square. With its flanks secure, 
  the line could maintain its formation. In our games of Black 
  Powder, infantry in line formation do not have to adhere to 
  the “Must Form Square” rule when charged by cavalry if 
  they have their flanks secured by terrain that is impassable 
  to cavalry, or by infantry in any square formation. To count 
  as a secure flank, at least one base of the infantry formation 
  has to be touching the relevant protection.
  99
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Forming Square from Column Formation
  Infantry in attack column or column of companies that are 
  protecting the flanks of a battalion in line can elect to form 
  square or closed square if cavalry charge the infantry in line. If 
  they successfully form square or closed square, the infantry in 
  line does not have to adhere to the “Must Form Square” rule, 
  as long as both flanks are secure. The cavalry can elect to 
  charge the infantry line and the infantry line can stand and fire.
  Infantry who are caught by cavalry when not in a square, 
  closed square or divisional masse suffer a minus three (-3) 
  combat result modifier. If they are required to take a break 
  test they suffer a minus one (-1) to their roll. Infantry in 
  square, closed square, divisional masse or in line with secure 
  flanks do not suffer the -3 combat results modifier when in 
  combat with cavalry. I’hey also do not receive the -1 
  modifier to the roll if required to take a break test.
  Forming Square from Skirmish Formation
  Infantry in skirmish formation were taught to throw 
  themselves on the ground, feign death, take cover behind a 
  suitable obstruction, run to a nearby square, or form a 
  rall)ing square when set upon by cavalry. Rallying squares 
  were normally formed on officers; these formations usually 
  looked like rough clumps of men, and they survived if the 
  men held their nerve. In our games of Black Powder infantry 
  in skirmish formation that are charged by cavalry use the 
  same procedure as that for infantry' in line formation.
  Infantry occupying a defensible position of some kind do 
  not have to comply with the Must Form Square special rule.
  Austrian Division Masse
  An Austrian infantry battalion in line formation that has the 
  Must Form Square rule now has another option when 
  charged by cavalry, it may form a ‘Div'ision Masse’, even if 
  the infantry is disordered. Follow all the procedure for 
  forming a square from line formation, given on page 98 of 
  this supplement, but instead of forming squcire on a 
  successful roll, form a divisional masse. A battalion that fails 
  the roll by one forms a disordered divisional masse; any other 
  failure disorders the formadon and it does not form Masse.
  Austrian generals add +1 to their Staff Rating for the roll to 
  form Division Masse.
  Alternatively, an infantry battalion can form a divisional masse 
  as part of its normal move, and as with any formation change, 
  an order is required to change to and from a divisional masse.
  Once the Division Masse has been formed organise the 
  battalion as follows:
  • A Division Masse has no flanks or rear.
  • A Division Masse can move freely {subject to normal move 
  restrictions) in the movement phase unless it starts within
  12" (or moves to within 12") of a cavalry unit, when the 
  Division Masse can only make one move per turn.
  • A Division Masse can fire two dice per front and rear 
  facing and one dice to its flank up to the battalion’s 
  shooting value. All shots have an extra -1 to hit to represent 
  the reduced number of muskets that can be fired.
  • Artillery firing at a Division Masse receive a +2 to hit 
  modifier.
  • Cavalry can charge and make contact with a Division 
  Masse. The Masse can shoot closing fire at the charging 
  cavalry and this is assumed to be at close range.
  • In combat a Division Masse fights with four dice per 
  front and rear face and two dice to its flank. A Division 
  Masse can be supported.
  • In hand-to-hand fighting a Division Masse has a +1 
  combat result modifier when fighting enemy cavalry. 
  This bonus is not negated if the Division Masse is also 
  fighting infantry.
  • Cavalry that charge home onto a Division Masse 
  receive no charge bonus when doing so. They will also 
  suffer from the square versus cavalry bonus of +1 
  added to the combat result.
  • A Division Masse that takes a break test ignores results 
  that oblige it to retire and will hold its ground, although 
  any result that states that the unit would become 
  disordered, docs disorder the unit.
  100
  Austrian Division Masse Formation
  
  A Selection of New Rules
  Cavalry Deep Formation
  The ideal cavalry formation for combat was the two-dccp 
  line. However, there were numerous formations in which a 
  cavalry regiment could deliver a charge, and the nature of 
  the terrain the regiment was operating in had some influence 
  here. 'The one squadron frontage closed column was 
  therefore used during combat when space prevented a line 
  being formed, or time did not permit the formation change. 
  Over and above this, there were several deeper formations 
  that a regiment could employ to take the battle to the enemy. 
  The following rules cover the deeper cavalry formations:
  A Deep Formation can be represented in a number of ways: 
  if your cavalry units are normally two bases deep then a 
  unit arranged two bases wide and three deep will suflice. If 
  ' your cavalry units are normally one base in depth, then a 
  ; unit arranged three bases wide and two deep will do the 
  I trick. Such a formation receives the following advantages 
  and disadvantages:
  • A commander ordering such a formation adds +1 to 
  his Staff Rating for the roll as if he was ordering an 
  Assault Column
  • A regiment in this formation gains a +1 combat 
  resolution bonus. For example. Light Cavalry would be 
  Light Cavalry +1, Medium Cavalry will be Heavy 
  Cavcilry +2 and Heavy Cavalry will be Heavy Cavalry 
  D3+1
  • Artillery targeting a regiment in such a formation 
  receives +1 to hit bonus as a result of the regiment’s 
  increased depth
  • A regiment in this formation reduces its hand-to-hand 
  factor by one.
  Cavalry Mixed Formation
  Both hea\y and light cavalry in all Napoleonic armies were 
  trained to some degree in the art of skirmishing. The main 
  purpose of such skirmishing was not to do damage to the 
  enemy through ineffective carbine fire from horseback, but 
  to take ground and establish a front as well as to screen the 
  main formations.
  This formation is similar to the mixed formation rules given 
  on page 78 of the Black Powder rulebook. A cavalry' unit, 
  including one in deep formation, can form into mixed 
  formation; this takes a standard formation change, requiring 
  an order, and takes one entire move. Follow the guidance 
  on page 78 to create the mixed formation unit.
  The unit is treated as a whole and the entire formation 
  occupies the area covered by the main body of cavalry and 
  their skirmishers. It is not ‘two’ separate formations and 
  casualties are still accrued onto the unit as a whole.
  The front, side and rear quarters of a mixed formation 
  cav'alry unit are always worked out from the main body of 
  cavalry and not the skirmishers.
  In our games even cavalry skirmishers with or without 
  firearms do not fire in the shooting phase. If you like the
  idea of your cavalry skirmishers taking pot shots at their 
  adversaries, then cavalry armed with firearms could be 
  given one shooting die and would not count the skirmisher 
  fire bonus.
  Enemy fire directed against the unit from its front quarter 
  treats the formation as a skirmishing tai^et.
  If the formation is charged from any direction by any foe, 
  the skirmishers automatically join the main body. Cavalry 
  skirmishers can be forced back into the cavalry formation by 
  a charging enemy that does not have enough move to 
  contact the main body, in the same manner as infantry units 
  in mixed formation (see page 79 of the Black Powder 
  rulebook). The main body of the charged unit has all the 
  normal charge response options for the situation that it finds 
  itself in.
  To ‘come out’ of mixed formation takes a standard 
  formation change, requiring an order, and takes one entire 
  move; again, follow the guidance on page 79 of the Black 
  Powder rule book.
  Lie Down/Dismount
  During the actual fighting for the village of Borodino, at the 
  start of the battle, Colonel Karpenko of the Istjagers 
  ordered his regiment to lie down; thus masking his men 
  from the attacking French. On Karpenko’s orders the Jagers 
  sprang to their feet and fired a short range volley into the 
  French. The whole ordeal threw the French into disorder.
  Infantry battalions or cavalry regiments can be ordered to 
  lie down/dismount; the order must be given by the unit’s 
  brigade or divisional commander in the normal manner. If 
  the commander is successful, it takes one move for the 
  troops to carry out the order. The order to lie down can be 
  combined with other orders e.g. “the 52nd will retire two 
  moves and lie down”, obviously three moves would be 
  required to successfully carry out these orders.
  A unit that is ordered to lie down is in the formation 
  ‘prone’, this negates any formation that it was in prior to 
  being ordered to lie down. A unit that is prone cannot move 
  unless it is ordered to stand up. It takes one move to stand 
  up and again this can be combined with other orders e.g. 
  “The 52nd will stand up and advance boldly against the 
  enemy centre”
  Most players use counters or dioramas to show that a unit 
  has been successfully ordered to Lie Down.
  A unit that is successfully ordered to lie down has a certain 
  degree of protection from artillery fire directed at it at 
  medium and long range. Artillery fire that targets a 
  battalion that is lying down has to re-roll any hits at medium 
  or long range. However, infantry fire hits normally.
  A unit that is lying down when it is charged and contacted 
  by an enemy unit, can only declare a Stand reaction, the 
  unit instantly stands up if infantry or remounts if cavalry. 
  However, infantry cannot deliver closing fire and the unit is 
  classed as disordered in the combat phase.
  101
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Cavalry Reaction Order
  This is a new kind of order available to a commander of 
  cavalry. It allows cavalry units to react to enemy units 
  moving within proximity range (see page 33 of the Black 
  Powder rulebook) to the cavalry’s front. The order can be 
  given to a brigade or regiment of cavalry e.g., ‘The 4th 
  Cuirassiers will prepare to react” or ‘The Union Brigade 
  will prepare to react.’
  Most players use counters or dioramas to show that a unit 
  has received a successful ‘react’ order.
  If a cavalry unit is given a successful react order, it is 
  allowed to declare a charge on any enemy unit that comes 
  to within proximity range to the cavalry unit’s front. As soon 
  as an enemy unit is at proximity range you must declare 
  whether the cavalry is declaring a charge at that unit. Halt 
  the enemy unit at proximity range and declare the charge 
  upon it, no Staff Rating roll is required; the enemy unit gets 
  all the normal charge responses allowed to that unit. The
  cavalry unit may make one 
  charge move up to its normal 
  movement allowance. Note that 
  you do not have to charge the 
  first enemy unit that comes to 
  proximity range and can wait for 
  the most suitable target. At all times 
  you must comply with all the 
  rules for charging units.
  Half battery
  On many occasions artillery 
  was not deployed at full battery strength. The statistics for a 
  Half Battery depend to some extent on whether the battery 
  is foot or horse artillery, the calibre of cannon it is equipped 
  with and the crew’s morale. These can change from army to 
  army, what remains constant is the half battery’s hand-to- 
  hand, Shooting, and Stamina statistics, these are shown 
  below:
  Unit
  Tvpe
  Armament
  H a n rJ -»o- H a n rl
  Shooting’
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  1
  2-1-1
  -------------------- 1
  1
  RULES INVOLVING TROOP TYPES
  Militia
  Units designated as Militia find it harder to change 
  formation e.g, line to attack column or attack column to 
  square; a commander ordering a Militia unit to change 
  formation deducts one from his Staff Rating.
  Infantry designated as Militia roll a die for each move they 
  make in line; on the roll of a 1 they immediately stop and 
  become disordered.
  A unit designated as Militia deducts one from the 
  commander’s Staff Rating when rolling to form square from 
  cither line or skirmish formations when charged by cavalry.
  French Stragglers push on
  A unit designated as Militia rolling to form square from a 
  column formation forms a disordered square on any double 
  and fails to form square on double 1.
  An example of a Militia unit is the Russian Opolchenie.
  Lacking Initiative
  In Black Powder troops within 12" of an enemy unit can make 
  an initiative move. In this supplement I have identified a few 
  nationalities that are not capable of make use of the whole 
  freedom of this rule. For example, Russian infantry cannot 
  make initiative moves unless it is to charge the enemy (very 
  Russian!), or change formation or facing. Whereas Neapolitan 
  infantry cannot make initiative moves unless it is to move into 
  their rear facing or change formation and facing. If troops are 
  lacking initiative, then this will be shown in their relevant 
  section.
  ‘^The Russian infantry withstand fire fear* 
  lessly, but their own fire is badly directed,
  Russian infantry' docs not receive the +1 bonus at close 
  range when firing and suffer a -1 penalty when shooting at 
  medium and long range. However, Russian infantry 
  withstood punishment on the battlefield as no other - 
  Russian infantry receive a stamina bonus to their basic 
  stats line.
  ‘‘The ball is a fool, the bayonet a hero...”
  The majority of Russian Infantry and Artillery have the 
  special rule: ‘lough Fighter’.
  102
  
  A Selection of New Rules
  Engineers
  All armies had Engineers on hand to assist with destroying 
  or reinforcing defences on the battlefield. The training and 
  numbers of engineers within an army varied widely, 
  although the French excelled in the service, France’s 
  engineers being greater in number, better equipped and 
  rganised.
  An army can have one engineer base per Division or 500 
  points, whichever suits your style of army selection, a 
  French army may have two. Add the engineer base to one 
  of your infantry battalions at the start of the game. The 
  engineer base increases the abilities of the chosen infantry 
  battalion as follows:
  • When the battalion attacks a building, entrenchment or 
  fortification, it gains one additional attack.
  • The enemy unit attacked reduces their ‘Morale’ save by 
  one for any hits caused upon it by the assaulting unit.
  • When the battalion defends a building, entrenchment 
  or fortification, an attacking enemy unit reduces its 
  number of hand-to-hand attacks by one.
  • If the battalion that the engineers are attached to 
  becomes Shaken whilst attacking or defending a 
  building, entrenchment or fortification, remove the 
  engineer attachment and count it as destroyed.
  If you are playing a pointed game, an engineering base 
  costs 20 points.
  A French army can create a ‘small’ battalion consisting of 
  the Sapeurs de la Genie de la Garde and Marins de la 
  Garde. This unit has the following statistics.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Engineers
  and
  Marines of 
  the Guard j
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  2
  3
  2
  Reliable, 
  Elite 4+
  43 points
  j Marine Infantry have the following Special Rules as well as the above stats: lie Down, Must Form Square, Column of Companies, 
  ! Mixed Formation, Dispersed Formation, Pas de Charge, Skirmish, and Engineers.
  [ This battalion has the first three ability rules associated with Engineer attachments to Infantry battalions.
  Regimental Artillery
  Issued to bolster the morale of the infantry, and served by 
  regimental gunners, regimental artillery operated as an 
  integral part of an infantry regiment. Regimental pieces 
  historically hindered the movement of the troops that they 
  fought with, but the morale effect of such support was a tonic.
  In our games of Black Powder, a single model represents 
  regimental guns. (See the profile below.)
  Regimental pieces are deployable in a number of ways as 
  follows:
  1. As part of an infantry battalion: place the gun model at 
  the side of or within an infantry battalion’s formation.
  ■2. The regimental gun cannot be tai^ctcd by the enemy.
  3. The first excess casualty inflicted on the parent battalion 
  is taken on the regimental gun.
  4. If the parent unit is forced to retire as the result of a 
  break test result, the regimental gun is destroyed.
  5. If the parent unit breaks, the regimental gun is 
  destroyed.
  6. The regimental gun and the battalion that it is with are 
  limited to a maximum of two moves per turn, and they 
  are subject to the movement penalties of foot artillery.
  7. A brigade commander can order a regimental gun so 
  attached to un-attach itself and become a separate unit 
  as shown at 8 below.
  8. A regimental gun can be treat as a separate unit, 
  although they may be subject to the same order issued 
  to battalions of their infantry regiment if within 6" of 
  one or more battalions of their regiment.
  9. All the battcilion guns of a brigade can be grouped 
  together to form an entirely new battery, acting as a new 
  unit. Replace the models shooting statistic with ‘2/2/1 ’ 
  and change the stamina to two.
  10. A unit taking a casualty as a result of closing fire from a 
  regimental artillery section does not need to take a 
  break test as a result.
  Unit
  I’ype
  Artnamenl
  ■Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Regimental
  Artillery
  Section
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1
  1/1/1
  4
  1
  103
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  RULES INVOLVING COMMAND
  ‘‘A Marshal’s baton in every knapsack”
  Promotion on merit, in the main, ensured that France held 
  the tactical and strategic edge when it came to the men who 
  commanded her armies.
  You can represent this by utilising the different scores for the 
  ‘Personal Qualities of Commanders’ chart on page 94 of 
  the Black Powder rulebook. Roll your dice for each attribute 
  and refer to the following chart:
  Dice 
  Independence/Decisiveness
  1 
  Low
  2-4 
  Normal
  5-6 
  High
  Pas de Charge
  French infantry in Attack Column formation are Reliable. 
  When a commander gives an order to a reliable unit in 
  attack column, or to a group of reliable units in attack 
  column, add +2 to the commander’s staff rating.
  Prussian Staff System
  The Pnissian Staff System, created in 1806, was firmly 
  established by 1812. It fostered a system of support for 
  commanding officers with chief of staff cadres created from 
  brigade level upward. Men chosen because of their military 
  ability rather than social standing assisted commanders in 
  logistics and tactics, in particular the transfer and 
  implementation of orders.
  When rolling for the Personal Qualities of Commanders 
  {page 94 of the Black Powder rulebook) Prussian commanders 
  use the following table when rolling for Decisiveness:
  Dice
  Decisiveness
  1-3
  Normal
  4-6
  High
  Further to the above, a Prussian commander who rolls High 
  Independence increases his Staff Rating by +1. A Prussian 
  commander cannot have a low Independence rating; if this 
  is rolled, the result is normal Independence instead.
  Prussian brigade tactics were extremely flexible and not 
  constrained by the regimental structure. Regimental 
  commanders would be used to command a ‘task force’ 
  which could include battalions from other regiments. This 
  can be represented in your games of Black Powder by 
  allowing your brigade commander access to up to one 
  sub-commander.
  A brigade commander can give orders through a sub­
  commander to any units in the brigade commander’s 
  brigade. Measure the distance to the unit from the sub- 
  commander but use the brigade commander’s Staff Rating.
  If a blunder is rolled whilst giving an order through a sub 
  commander, the brigade commander cannot use the sub
  commander any further that turn and they must refer to the 
  blunder chart for the unit/s that were subject to the order.
  The brigade commander is then free to give specific orders 
  himself if he has not done so that turn. Sub Commanders 
  can be used to give Follow Me orders.
  Sub-commanders can join units and increase the hand-to- ; 
  hand attacks of the unit that they have joined by one. *
  ‘‘Generals are a Weakness in our Army” and 
  “It Isn’t Our Fault”
  Some Austrian and Russian commanders showed little flair 
  for command. This is represented by different scores for the 
  ‘Personal Qualities of Commanders’ chart page 94 of the i 
  Black Powder rule book. 'Fhese rules could be used to 
  j
  represent poor commanders from any nation. 
  j
  Russian Command Roll for Independence and Decisiveness 
  and all Austrian Command Rolls use the following table
  Dice
  Quality score
  1-2
  Low
  3-5
  Normal
  6
  High
  Regimental Orders
  Austrian and Russian brigade commanders were not used to] 
  manoeuvring brigade-size formations and lacked the very | 
  experienced staff that the French army possessed, resulting \ 
  in a lack of inter-unit cooperation. 
  j
  An Austrian or Russian commander cannot give an order to] 
  an entire brigade. Instead, that commander must either J 
  order individual units under his command, unless: 
  I
  • He orders infantry battalions within 6" of each other I 
  that are from the same Infantry or Grenz Regiment; I
  • He orders cavalry units within 6" of each other that are 1
  from the same Cavalry Regiment; or 
  1
  • He orders Grenadier battalions within 6" of each other |
  and in the same brigade. 
  |
  This means that an Austrian or Russian brigade (unless it | 
  consists of a single regiment) will move in separate components, I 
  making it difficult to manoeuvre swiftly and decisively. 
  I
  Austrian and Russian Divisional Commanders are subject I 
  to the above rules. They can also order a brigade size i 
  formation as per the rules on page 26 of the Black Powder I 
  rule book and receive -1 to their Staff Rating for each unit I 
  over the third that the brigade contains. 
  I
  Austrian and Russian Corps/Army commanders are subje* 
  to the above rules, they can also order a Division size 1 
  formation as per the rules on page 26 of the Black Powder 1 
  rule book, but receive a -1 penalty to their Staff Rating for I 
  each Brigade over the second that the brigade contains. I
  104
  
  A Selection of New Rules
  I “Susceptible of Enthusiastic Excitements”
  IA Commander ordering a Russian infantry unit to charge 
  I can add a “+1 ” to his Staff rating whilst doing so regardless 
  ■of the infantry’s formation. But a Russian commander who 
  Ihlundcrs whilst giving any order to Russian infantry that is 
  Iwithin one move of an enemy unit will cause it to declare a 
  ■charge against the enemy unit.
  I Divisional Assets
  I Divisional assets, such as divisional artillery, normally start 
  I the game attached to a brigade of the owning player’s 
  Ichoke. A divisional commander can, during the game, 
  reassign such an asset to another brigade in his division.
  This is achieved if the divisional commander makes a 
  successful command roll. Engineers can be reassigned to 
  different battalions in a similar manner.
  unit can be added to any brigade in the army. Alternatively, 
  you can brigade combined Grenadier battalions together, 
  and pay for a commander to lead them.
  The parent battalions reduce their Hand-to-hand statistic by -1.
  Whether the light company, grenadier company or both 
  companies are removed from a battalion you may wish to 
  identify this by reducing the battalion in size by removing a 
  relevant number of bases.
  In this supplement I have highlighted how various other 
  units could be broken down to allow you more tactical 
  flexibility, see page 93. Before a game commences a player 
  can break down any standard light infantry battalion who 
  are designated as ‘Elite 5+’ or better. The Standard 
  battalion can break down into two Small units or four Tiny 
  units.
  If a divisional commander makes a successful command roll 
  the divisional asset will be allowed to move one, two or three 
  moves depending on how successful the commander is. The 
  divisional asset must move to within command range of its 
  new brigade commander. If the divisional asset cannot do 
  this in the movement available to it in the turn it is ordered, 
  it continues to make one move per turn until it moves to 
  within command range of its new commander.
  If a divisional commander makes a successful command roll an 
  Ei^necr base can be assigned to a dilferent battalion as long as 
  both the battalion that the engineers are leaving and the 
  battalion, they are joining are within 12" of each other.
  LCreating Detachments
  lln my previous supplements, Albion Triumphant volumes one 
  ^d two, I highlighted how you can detach elite companies 
  pom a battalion to create special units.
  Bn the case of light companies, a player can detach the light 
  Kompany from all the infantry battalions in a brigade. The 
  [detached light companies arc then formed into a unit, the 
  pze of which depends on the number of contributing 
  p)attalions. If two battalions lost their light company a Tiny 
  Hinit is formed, three to four battalions a Small unit, five to 
  peven battalions a Standard unit and eight or more 
  mattalions a Large unit. This new unit can be added to any 
  [brigade in the army. Alternatively, you can brigade 
  Icombined voltiguer battalions together, and pay for a 
  [commander to lead them.
  The parent battalions lose their ability to form Mixed 
  Order, unless players agree that there is historical precedent 
  for the battalions to retain the ability.
  In the case of grenadier companies, a player can detach the 
  grenadier company from all the infantry battalions in a 
  brigade. The detached grenadier companies arc then 
  formed into a unit; the size of which depends on the 
  number of contributing battalions. If two battalions lost 
  their grenadier company a Tiny unit is formed, three to four 
  battalions a Small unit, five to seven battalions a Standard 
  unit and eight or more battalions a Large unit. This new
  The special rules highlighted in this supplement can apply 
  to any Napoleonic army if they take your fancy.
  Higher Ranks and Command Influence
  On page 78 of Albion Triumphant volume 2 - The Hundred Days 
  Campaign I covered Corps commander re-rolls. Some players 
  are lucky enough to have larger figure collections than the 
  norm and can deploy several divisions of their chosen 
  nation and even a Corps commander! To represent the 
  influence that a Corps commander can have on a 
  battlefield, we allow a number of command die re-rolls.
  Corps Commander (Staff Rating 7, 2 re-rolls) 25 points
  Corps Commander (Staff Rating 8, 4 re-rolls) 50 points
  Corps Commander (Staff Rating 9, 6 re-rolls) 75 points
  Corps Commander (Staff Rating 10, 8 re-rolls) 100 points
  Corps commanders can also be utilised by players in smaller 
  games. It could be that the Corps commander has decided 
  to exert his influence in a certain area of the battlefield.
  Corps commanders do not giv^e orders or rally troops; they 
  offer sage advice through their re-roll ability.
  Death of a 
  Commander
  Page 86 of the Black
  Powder rule book 
  provides for rules that 
  could lead to the 
  demise of your 
  commanding officers.
  In our games we do not 
  remove the 
  commanding officer 
  figure, but allow a 
  subordinate to take over 
  with a Staff Rating one 
  less than the recently 
  deceased commander.
  105
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  i ,■ ■ »■
  Personal Qjualities of Commanders
  On page 94 of the Black Powder rulebook there is a 
  useful section on personalising your commanders 
  using their Aggression, Decisiveness and 
  Independence. I now offer a new quality for you to 
  include in your games if you wish; Inspiration, to 
  cover such characters as Murat and Bagration, or 
  others that were not so loved.
  High Inspiration (Loved): The commander 
  adds one to the break test roll of any units in his 
  command that are within 12" of his base.
  Low Inspiration (Loathed): The commander 
  deducts one from the break test roll of any of the 
  units in his command that are within 12" of his base.
  Quality
  High (roll of 6)
  Medium (roll of 2-5)
  Low (roll of 1)
  A highly inspirational commander.
  A commander who knows his duty to
  Ix)athed by his men for a callous
  Inspiration
  The boys love him. He can ui^e his
  his men and does what is expected of
  disregard for their lives. A pompous
  men on to great feats of valour.
  him.
  oaf and dullard.
  RULES INVOLVING COMBAT
  Flintenkartasche
  When it came to batllelield action, Austrian infantry 
  increased the number of missiles shot at the enemy by firing 
  Flintenkartasche, three small bullets fired together at 100 yards 
  or less. In Black Powder 
  the special rule Flintenkartasche
  assists us here; Austrian musket armed close formation 
  infantry gain an extra shooting dice the first time they shoot 
  at close range.
  Rifled Muskets and Carbines
  A few Napoleonic specialist units were armed with both 
  rifles and muskets, Austrian jager as an example. Units 
  armed in such a way have two shooting characteristics the 
  first is for all shooting over close range and these shots are 
  classed as rifle shots for range calculation. The second 
  characteristic is for close range fire and represents the 
  carbines also being used to stave off danger.
  Gallop at Everything
  The following applies to cavalry units with the Gallop at 
  Everything special rule:
  • A commander ordering a cavalry unit with the Gallop 
  at Everything special rule adds plus one (+1) to his 
  Staff Rating for the command role.
  • The unit also has the Ferocious Chaise rule, page 90 of 
  the Black Powder rulebook
  • The unit must make a breakthrough move if' allowed 
  even if this takes it off the table. A commander ordering 
  a British Cavalry unit that has gone off the tabic in such 
  circumstances deducts -2 from his Staff Rating
  Steady Line
  A unit designated as Steady Line that is in Line or Four 
  Deep Line and not disordered or shaken can:
  • Stand and fire as usual with all the usual fire modifiers 
  Or
  • Fire and counter charge, but in this case they do not 
  count the closing fire bonus
  Firing
  In 1805 Marshal Ney wrote his ''Instructionsfor the Troops 
  Composing the Left Corps'. Amongst many things the Marshal 
  documented the difficulty of making soldiers stand up and 
  move once they have knelt to fire, and he urged his 
  commanders to always drive their men forward.
  Trench commander ought never to 
  hesitate in marching against the 
  enemy with the Bayonet, if the 
  ground is at aCC adapted to a charge 
  in Cine with one or more BattaCions. ”
  Marshal Ne
  Once the firing commenced it was also very difficult to 
  communicate orders due to the noise and smoke. This 
  born out at the Battle of Shevardino where Compans’ 
  infantry was engaged in a fierce fire fight with Russian 
  infantry. Lieutenant Damploux recalled “such confusion 
  that no voices could be overheard, it was even impossible 
  give orders with signs.”
  106
  
  I To represent this and reflect the restrictive nature of the 
  I firearms of the day, I apply the following rules in my 
  1 Napoleonic games of Black Powder.
  I I • A unit that makes more than one move in a turn 
  I cannot fire in the shooting phase, the men are being 
  I urged forward by their commanders.
  I • If a commander orders a unit to move he suffers a -1 to 
  I his Staff Rating if the unit fired in their previous turn, or 
  I in the opposing player’s turn as part of a charge 
  I reaction. This is to reflect the noise and confusion of 
  i battle. Note this does not apply to units in mixed 
  I formation. The gaming group I play with mark units 
  ■ that have fired with a tuft of cotton wool or Warlord 
  I Games’ very own ‘volley fire lights’, to remind them 
  I which units fired. This also looks quite good on the table.
  Direct and Grazing Fire
  In Black Powder, artillery fire is directed at a single target.
  , This suits the fast-play style of the rule set, but does not 
  [reflect the most common type of artillery fire in the 
  [Napoleonic period. Round shot was the most common 
  projectile fired by cannon in the Napoleonic Wars. The 
  gunners aimed either directly at the selected target (Direct 
  fire) or at the ground in front of the target so that the ball 
  bounced and hit the target at approximately chest height 
  (Grazing Fire). Both types of shots would continue for some 
  distance through the ranks of targets and any unfortunates 
  that got in the way of the skimming and bouncing projectile.
  You can represent this in your games of Black Powder with 
  the following rules:
  This type of fire takes place at medium or long range.
  A Selection of New Rules
  Select a target as usual in accordance with the main Black 
  Powder rule book.
  If the target is at medium range, extend the line from the 
  battery that fired to the centre of the target and on to the 
  end of medium range. Any other units crossed by the line, 
  friend or foe are potential victims.
  If the target is at long range, extend the line from the 
  battery that fired to the centre of the target and on to the 
  end of long range. Any other units crossed by the line, 
  friend or foe are potential victims.
  Roll to hit the original target and any other potential victims 
  of the shot as normal; as the artillery may not be able to see 
  units crossed by the extended line (as they may be covered 
  by the original target), those units would be classed as “Not 
  Clear” and the shot would suffer the -1 penalty.
  Any obstacle (e.g., a building) that falls within the line of the 
  shot prevents it travelling further.
  Shrapnel
  Spherical case shot to give it its correct name, 
  represented a new type of projectile of British design. 
  When fired the spherical case contained just enough of a 
  charge to open the sphere so that its contents, 27 to 170 
  musket balls depending on the size and calibre of the 
  cannon, could continue to travel in the same direction 
  and velocity as the burst case. Shrapnel’s effectiveness 
  was questioned as its main drawback was its tendency to 
  explode too early.
  British cannon with shrapnel can fire at medium range with 
  three dice and at long range with two dice. Whatever the 
  range a roll of five plus (5+) to hit is required.
  Baden Infantry
  107
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Close Combat Fights involving 
  Lines and Columns
  In my two previous suj)[)k-m(mls I offered the special rules 
  French Column laclics and Steady line to represent the 
  particular interaction of British infantry in line formation 
  opposed by French infantry in ‘attack columns’. I thought it 
  would be a good idea to present a general approach to 
  infantry battalions in column fighting other enemy formations, 
  so as to bring a Napoleonic feel to those interactions.
  As stated on page 56 of the Black Powder rule book, the rules 
  for close combat not only include the crossing of bayonets, 
  something actually rare in Napoleonic battles, it but also 
  close range musketiy' fire. With that in mind I offer the 
  following to represent combat between infantry battalions in 
  a Napoleonic wargame using the Black Powder rules.
  Infantry regulations of the time expected battalion 
  commanders to change formation into line as they 
  approached the enemy so that they could deliver the 
  battalion’s full weight of fire. The decision when to form from 
  column to line was problematic to say the least. If they 
  deployed too soon, the battalion would have to advance nearer 
  to the enemy while in line. This was difficult to control, as a 
  battalion's frontage could exceed 120 metres or more. If they 
  deployed too late, the battalion could be at the mercy of' close 
  range enemy fire whilst attempting to change formation.
  It was not unusual for some commanders to carry the attack 
  home in column, if they thought that the enemy had been 
  suitably softened-up and there were visible signs of 
  wavering. The mere advance to contact of a battalion in 
  attack column, with the on-rushing men renting the air with 
  morale boosting chants, was good enough to see a wavering 
  enemy turn tail and flee before any melee took place.
  ‘Continental’ generals assisted the French in their deliberations 
  by arraying their batde formations for the French to gauge. 
  'Fhe French had the enemy formations in their sights to soften 
  them up with artillery and skirmisher fire, and then time their 
  manoeuvres to perfection to overthrow their opponents. The 
  brigade commander in chaise of such an attack usually found
  it prudent to leave enough space between his battalions to 
  ensure that if the enemy proved resilient then his battalion 
  commanders could deploy into line.
  The Black Powder rules already reflect the shock effect of a 
  closed up motivated mass of men advancing on an enemy 
  formation as the attack column gains +1 to its save and 
  normally six close combat dice. The effect on the enemy 
  unit’s morale corresponds directly to the number of hits the 
  attack column causes, which have to be saved by the enemy 
  unit by rolling against its morale save. If the enemy saves a 
  good number of hits, it is obvious that the sight and sounds of 
  the oncoming column had little effect on them. On the other 
  hand, if several hits are taken then it is obvious that the shock 
  effect of the column has worked a treat on their enemy.
  Column attacking Line 
  j
  Only one friendly unit per facing can contact an enemy unid
  If a column of companies or attack column wins the first ’ 
  combat round and all enemy units break or retire, then all | 
  the normal Black Powder victorious unit response options are j 
  available to the battalion that fought and any other unit in ] 
  contact with the enemy unit/s that broke or retired, see \ 
  page 68 of the Black Powder rulebook. 
  ]
  If the losing enemy unit docs not break or retire after the first] 
  combat round, the column of companies or attack column 
  maintains its formation, the attack column retaining the ; 
  morale save modifier benefit for being in such a formation; ] 
  we can assume that the column is still pushing ahead, the ; 
  men yelling their battle cries. To retain the benefit, the attack 
  column must win subsequent combat rounds.
  If a column of companies or attack column loses a round of 
  combat, it immediately makes a free formation change into | 
  line formation and then it must take a Break Test. If the j 
  column is unable to reform into line due to terrain or | 
  friendly/enemy units being in the way, it remains in columnj 
  and becomes disordered. It then takes its break test. If a I 
  battalion in attack column is lucky enough to stay in the j 
  fight it loses the morale bonus for being in column. 
  |
  If a column of companies or attack column draws a round I 
  of combat, it immediately makes a free formation change ! 
  into line formation. If unable to reform it remains in I 
  column and becomes disordered. 
  j
  Line attacking Column 
  j
  Only one friendly unit per facing can contact an enemy uniti
  If a Line or Four Deep Line formation contacts a column 1 
  of companies or attack column, then that column must J 
  immediately make a free formation change to Line m 
  formation. If the column is unable to reform into line dud 
  to terrain or friendly/enemy units being in the way, it ■ 
  remains in column becomes disordered and it loses the ■ 
  morale bonus for being in column. 
  J
  All other Combats 
  1
  Only one friendly unit per facing can contact an enemy unit.i
  108
  
  A Selection of New Rules
  RULES INVOLVING THE BATTLEFIELD
  Weather
  Not all battles were fought on a nice summer’s day or in 
  . perfect conditions. \r\ Albion Triumphant, Volume 2: The 
  uimdred Days Campaign I outlined rules for rain which are 
  [repeated below. I have widened these rules to include other 
  [weather types.
  If you wish to include weather in your games, first decide in 
  which theatre of action the battle takes place and during 
  which of the four seasons it is set. Alternatively, you can 
  leave this to the ‘weather gods’ by rolling a D6 for the 
  season and a D6 for the weather type and then consult the 
  following chart.
  Southern Europe
  Roll 
  Season
  1
  2
  3
  4
  5
  6
  ! lto2
  Autumn/Winter
  Rain
  Light Rain
  Fine
  Fine
  Fine
  Heat
  3 to 6
  Spring/ Summer
  Light Rain
  Fine
  Heat
  Heat
  Heat
  Heat
  Northern Europe
  Roll 
  Season
  1
  2
  3
  4
  5
  6
  I to 2
  Autumn/
  Winter
  Snow
  Heavy Rain
  Fog
  Heavy Rain
  Rain
  Rain
  Rain
  3 to 6
  Spring/Summer
  Light Rain
  Fine
  Fine
  Fine
  Fine
  Heat
  Russia
  RoU
  Season
  1
  2
  3
  4
  5
  6
  Spring,
  Rain
  2-3
  Summer
  Fine
  Fine
  Fine
  Fine
  Heat Heat
  Light Rain
  Iteavy
  5-6 
  Winter 
  Snow 
  Snow 
  Snow Heavy Rain Rain Light Rain
  Players roll a further die if an entry is split; on an odd roll, use the top result, on an even roll use the bottom one.
  Players could also bring a time element into play. If the 
  hattle starts before 8 am, then subtract one from the D6 roU 
  tor weather type. If the battle starts after 12 pm, add one to 
  be D6 roll for weather type.
  ^e weather in a game could change; roll a D6 at the start 
  pf every turn, and on a roU of a 1, drop one box on the 
  jiveather chart. On the roll of a 6 go up one box on the 
  jweather chart. For example, two players are fighting a battle 
  in the summer in Northern Europe. At the start of their 
  battle they rolled a 2 for their weather; the weather at the 
  start of their battle is ‘Fine’. At the start of turn two a D6 is 
  rolled and a roll of a 1 occurs, and the weather changes to 
  pLight Rain’.
  I
  Light Rain
  Rain affects Black Powder weapons badly - muskets and 
  ^ rifles can only fire out to half range, whilst artillery can only 
  l^shoot out to medium range.
  Rain
  All weapon ranges arc reduced by half and visibility is rolled 
  for each turn - roll a D6 and multiply the number rolled by 
  ten; the result is the number of inches that units can see.
  Heavy Rain, Snow
  Muskets and rifles can only fire out to close range; artillery 
  can only shoot out to medium range. Visibility is rolled for 
  each turn - roU a D6 and muldply the number rolled by five; 
  the result is the number of inches that units can see.
  If snow or heavy rain persists for five turns, all movement is 
  reduced by half and Direct and Grazing fire cannot take place.
  Fog
  Visibility is rolled for each turn: roll a D6 and multiply the 
  number rolled by ten; the result is the number of inches that 
  units can see.
  Heat
  Units that make three moves are marked with a Stamina Hit.
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  TERRAIN
  The Black Powder rule book outlines rules for generic terrain 
  types, the following expands those terrain types to cover 
  features seen on Napoleonic battlefields.
  Higher Ground
  Fighting uphill can be a hard task indeed, the advantage 
  definitely going to those lucky lads lining the top of such a 
  feature. In our games we give a plus one (+1) Combat 
  Result modifier to a unit that is fighting uphill of its 
  enemies.
  Woods
  In the Black Powder rulebook troops that do not have the 
  special rule ‘Skirmish’ can only adopt a skirmish formation 
  when entering terrain that they could not otherwise enter. 
  Now that’s a quick and simple solution to dealing with 
  terrain but it does not truly reflect the actions of regular 
  formations when entering terrain that would disrupt their 
  ranks. Troops would deal with such terrain by trying to 
  maintain some semblance of their formation, moving in 
  open order, redressing their ranks as they went along. The 
  process of opening and closing a formation’s ranks to 
  negotiate terrain would obviously slow the unit down.
  The gaming group I play with have adopted the following 
  rules when dealing with terrain.
  Heavy Woods
  An area of ground thickly covered with trees and a fair 
  amount of undergrowth. Commanders found controlling 
  formations in such terrain very difficult, with units slowing 
  to a ‘snail’s pace’ and sometimes even getting lost.
  • Troops can only see into, through, and out of a heavy 
  wood up to a distance of 6" (see exception at point 7 
  below). A heavy wood blocks the line-of-sight between 
  two units that are on either side of such a terrain 
  feature and are drawing a line-of-sight through the 
  wooded area.
  • Infantry and cavalry that move into, through, or out of 
  a heavy wood, maintain the formation that they are in 
  and treat the move as if they were in rough ground. 
  Artillery treat it as very rough ground. All units can 
  only make one move per turn, unless they are 
  commanders, units in skirmish formation, in mixed 
  formation or in a march column.
  • Each unit moving in such terrain must be ordered as an 
  individual unit. The only exception to this is when two 
  or more units are in March Column and within 3" of 
  each other.
  • Small arms and artillery shooting at a target unit that 
  has 50% or more of its ‘foot print’ in a heavy wood, 
  must apply a -1 cover modifier to hit.
  
  A Selection of New Rules
  Troops that have 50% or more of their ‘foot print’ 
  shooting through a heavy wood must apply a -1 cover 
  modifier to hit.
  Troops that have 50% of their ‘footprint’ within a 
  heavy wood can claim a +1 morale save modifier.
  Troops that have 50% of their ‘footprint’ within a heavy 
  wood and within one inch of the wood’s edge, can shoot 
  out of the wood across open terrain, to the weapon’s 
  maximum range and still claim cover. The unit also 
  does not count as shooting through a heavy wood.
  Troops, other than skirmishers, that are fighting close 
  combat in a heavy wood have a minus one to hit 
  penalty applied to their required score to hit.
  Light Woods and Orchards
  Although such woods were a substantial terrain feature, they 
  were more forgiving than heavier woods.
  Troops can only see into, through and out of a light 
  wood up to a distance of 12" (see exception at point 6 
  below). A light wood blocks the line-of-sight between two 
  units that are on either side of such a terrain feature cuid 
  are drawing a line-of-sight through the wooded area.
  Troops that move into, through, or out of a light wood 
  maintain the formation that they are in and treat the 
  move as if they were in rough ground and they can only 
  make one move per turn, unless they are in Skirmish 
  formadon, in Mixed formation or in a March Column.
  Small arms (i.e., not artillery) shooting at a target unit 
  that has 50% or more of its ‘foot print’ in a light wood, 
  must apply a -1 cover modifier to hit.
  Troops that have 50% or more of their ‘foot print’ 
  shooting through a light wood, must apply a -1 cover 
  modifier to hit.
  Troops that have 50% of their ‘footprint’ within a light 
  wood can claim a +1 morale save modifier.
  Troops that have 50% of their ‘footprint’ within a light 
  wood and within one inch of the wood’s edge, can shoot 
  out of the wood across open terrain, to the weapon’s 
  maximum range and still claim cover. The unit also 
  does not count as shooting through a light wood.
  • Troops, other than skirmishers, that are fighting close 
  combat in a light wood have a minus one to hit penalty 
  applied to their required score to hit
  Marshes
  Once again, a commander’s nightmare, not to mention the
  effect that such terrain would have on troop formations.
  • Troops that move into, through, or out of marshy 
  terrain treat the move as if they were in very rough 
  ground and they can only make one move per turn.
  • Cavalry and artillery always class marshes as 
  impassable. Some marshes can be classed as impassable 
  to infantry; agree with your opponent prior to set-up.
  • Troops firing small arms whilst they are within such 
  terrain reduce their ‘shooting value’ by one to a 
  minimum of one.
  Crops
  Planted crops were a feature of many a Napoleonic battlefield:
  • Troops can only see into, through, and out of crop 
  fields up to a distance of 6". This does not apply if a 
  unit is on higher ground looking into or through a crop 
  field. A crop field blocks the line-of-sight between two 
  units that are on either side of such a terrain feature 
  and are dra\ving a line-of-sight through the field.
  • Troops treat crop fields as rough ground.
  • Troops, other than artillery, shooting at a target unit 
  that has 50% or more of its ‘foot print’ in a crop field, 
  must apply a -1 cover modifier to hit.
  • Troops, other than artillery, that have 50% or more of 
  their ‘foot print’ shooting through a crop field, must 
  apply a -1 cover modifier to hit.
  • Troops that have 50% of their ‘footprint’ within an 
  area of crops can claim a +1 morale save modifier.
  • Troops that have 50% of their ‘footprint’ within a crop 
  field and within one inch of the field’s edge, can shoot out 
  of the field across open terrain, to the weapon’s maximum 
  range and still claim cover. The unit also does not count as 
  shooting through a crop field (see point four above).
  Ill
  
  A CiASH OF Eagles
  Rivers and Bridges
  If your coUecrion of terrain is anything like the group that I 
  game with, then the shape and size of rivers and bridges 
  can vary immensely. We use the following rules when wc 
  play Black Powder games in which rivers are only passable 
  by means of a bridge:
  We class the bridge as an obstacle and refer to page 36 of 
  the Black powder rule book, with a few amendments an 
  infantry or cavalry unit that wishes to cross a bridge must 
  give up 6" of movement to do so (this penalty includes the 
  unit changing into a formation to tackle the width of the 
  bridge. If a unit does not have enough movement remaining 
  to cross the bridge fully then place the unit’s bases on the 
  bridge and reduce the unit’s next move by the number of 
  inches it has still to pay to cross the bridge.
  An Opolchenie battalion is 8”from a bridge; the battalion is ordered to 
  cross the bridge and receives one move. The owning player moves the 
  battalion 8" to the bridge, but with 4" of the battalion’s move left it 
  cannot cross the bridge fully so the player places the unit’s bases on the 
  bridge and records the fact that the Opolchenie battalion will have to 
  spend 2" of its next move on completing the bridge crossing.
  If the unit did have enough movement to cross the bridge 
  fully then it exits the bridge in any column formation, 
  make any remaining move the unit has from the exit point 
  of the bridge.
  A French IJne battalion is 1" away from a bridge; the battalion is 
  ordered to cross the bridge and receives one move. The owning player
  moves the battalion 1” to the bridge and pays the 6" penalty to cross die\ 
  bridge fully, the player then moves the battalion 5" in assault column, 
  which is its remaining move.
  Although we have fixed the penalty for crossing a bridge at 
  6", it would be perfectly easy to increase or decrease the 
  penalty to represent smaller or larger bridges.
  Opposed River Crossings
  If whilst crossing a bridge an enemy unit is placed in 
  contact with the bridge where it contacts the opposite 
  riverbank the crossing is classed as opposed.
  If a unit is eligible to make a river crossing at the start of its 
  turn and there is an enemy unit in contact with the bridge 
  on the opposite bank, the crossing would be classed as 
  opposed. Note, that only one enemy unit can be placed in 
  contact with the bridge.
  The unit making the crossing can be fired upon by any unit 
  that is eligible in the shooting phase. Once the unit making 
  the crossing has paid the 6" penalty for cros.sing the bridge 
  they will be classed as in hand-to-hand combat.
  You do not have to move any figures, although if the bridge 
  accommodates models, the assaulting unit can be placed in 
  contact with the defending unit. The defending unit can 
  deliver closing fire counting the target as not clear. If 
  through that closing fire the assaulting unit has to take a 
  break test only a result of seven or more will allow it to 
  complete its assault. A result of five or six will end the
  Russian cuirassikrs catch French stragglers
  112
  
  Selection of New Rules
  Russi/VN Pernov rk(;imen 1
  assault, leave the assaulting unit in contact with the bridge 
  on the opposite river bank from the defending unit.
  If the assaulting unit completes the charge, then hand-to- 
  hand combat takes place. The assaulting unit does not fight 
  as a march column, it has a -2 to its Hand-to-Hand statistic 
  and a +1 bonus to its Morale save. The defending unit 
  fights as normal. If the assaulting unit is itself charged 
  whilst on the bridge by an enemy unit, the two units fight 
  with -2 Hand-to-Hand statistic and a +1 Morale
  These rules can also be used to fight out combats at fords.
  Buildings
  Some Russian buildings hardly ‘graced’ the battlefields of the 
  1812 campaign, some being mere shells or peasant hovels.
  Buildings can be categorised as giving a unit in them a 
  morale bonus of only one, rather than the normal two as 
  outlined on page 7 7 of the Black Powder rulcbook.
  Earthworks and Entrenchments
  Russian field armies, on many occasions, erected earthworks 
  and entrenchments. VVe can include this in our games of Black 
  Powder by allowing Russian armies access to such fieldworics. 
  These features come in two sizes: standard and large.
  A standard fieldwork can accommodate a battery of 
  artillery or standard size infantry battalion or a half battery 
  of artillery and a small battalion of infantry.
  A large fieldwork can accommodate a battery and a half of 
  artillery or standard and small sized infantry battalion or a 
  battery of artillery and a small battalion of infantry or a 
  half battery of artillery and a standard infantry battalion.
  The standard fieldwork provides a +1 cover save, whilst the 
  large fieldwork provides cither a +1 or +2 depending on the 
  scenario being played. If playing pointed games, the costs 
  for such features are shown in the Russian army list, see 
  page 153 of this supplement.
  
  C'mmanJi'rj of ((to '~fdtnoiic f
  O’
  y way of a change from my previous supplements, I have not only provided background for several high ranking 
  commanders plus some individual special rules, but also details for several other commanders in terms of their 
  Staff ratings and any special rules. Don’t forget you could use the higher echelon commander rules on page 105 
  of this supplement to represent the high ranking commanders in your games of Black Powder as well.
  Russian Commanders
  General of Infantry Mikhail Illarionovich 
  Golenischev-Kutuzov
  Kutuzov was 66 years old 
  when Napoleon 
  embarked on his great 
  gamble. He had been 
  born into a noble family 
  and at the age of twelve 
  he entered the Russian 
  military as a cadet in a 
  military engineering 
  school. He was an 
  intelligent man who 
  could speak six 
  languages.
  He took part in three 
  wars against Turkey, and 
  it was during these wars that his life was influenced forever. 
  He had the fortune to serve closely with Russia’s greatest 
  general Alexander Suvorov. It was from him that he came to 
  understood how important it was to develop strong bonds 
  with those whom he would command. He also had the 
  misfortune of receiving two separate bullet wounds to the 
  head. These wounds caused him to go blind in his right eye 
  with only the white of the eye being visible. He suffered 
  from terrible head pains for the rest of his life.
  Kutuzov was no stranger to poliucs either, holding the position 
  of Ambassador to Turkey and Prussia as well as being the 
  Governor-General of Finland and Saint Petersburg.
  In 1805 Kutuzov had field command of the Russian forces 
  that were defeated at the Battle of Austcrlitz, although the 
  influence of Tsar Alexander I severely hindered operations. 
  In 1812 he was awarded the title of Prince following his 
  ability to bring the Turkish War of 1806-1812 to an end 
  with the treaty of Bucharest. This action freed up badly 
  needed troops to march northwards.
  With Barclay de Tolly falling out of favour in the early 
  manoeuvres of the Patriotic War, Alexander chose Kutuzov to 
  replace him as head of all Russian forces. Kutuzov was a popular 
  choice with all sections of Russian society and the army, since he 
  was not a foreigner and took care to look after his soldiers.
  At Borodino as at Austerlitz earlier, Kutuzov issued only limited 
  orders and left much of the tactical execution of the battle to 
  Barclay de Tolly, Bagration and a number of ‘Corps dc Bataille’ 
  commanders. His headquarters for the battle remained at Gorid
  in the rear of the right flank where he was unable to direct any 
  action in a timely manner. His age also restricted his ability to 
  move about the battlefield. Commanders either rode to him or 
  he used his aides to send orders.
  For his part in the 1812 campaign Kutuzov was awarded the 
  rank of Field Marshal and took the title ‘His Serene 
  Highness Smolensky.’
  Kutuzov has a Staff Rating of 7 and adds one dice to any combat he 
  is invobed in. He has the special rule 'Saviour of the Motherland’ all 
  Russian troops within 12" of Kutuzov add +1 to the dice rolled for a 
  break test. Kutuzov is also classed as ‘Immobib’ this means that once 
  placed on the tabb top he is unable to move, unless the enemy come 
  within proximity range. If he has any enemy units within proximity 
  range at the start of his turn Kutuzov may move freely. He has a 
  Command Distance of 18".
  Kutuzov costs 75 points.
  No mercy! Russian cavalry charges at the e.\emy soldiers
  114
  
  Russl\nJAgers skirmish ahkad of Rl'SSIAN infantry
  General of Infantry Mikhail Bogdanovich 
  Michael Andreas Barclay de Tolly
  German speaking of 
  Scottish heritage Barclay 
  de Tolly, the son of minor 
  nobility entered the 
  Russian military in 1767 
  at the ripe old age of six. 
  His abilities brought 
  promotion and by 1794 
  he had risen to the rank 
  of Major General. He 
  took part in many of 
  Russia’s wars in the 1780s 
  and 1790s fighting 
  against the Poles, Swedes 
  and Turks.
  During the War of the 4th Coalition Barclay fought bravely 
  and was wounded at the Battle of Eylau, and his actions were 
  rewarded with promotion to the rank of Iticutcnant General.
  In 1808, after recovering from his injuries, Barclay re-joined the 
  army and successfully commanded Russian forces during the 
  Finnish War. His success brought promotion to General of 
  Infantry and the post of Governor General of Finland. In 1810 
  he became the Minister of War, a post he still held in 1812.
  Barclay was seen as a foreigner and was branded an agent 
  of the French and a coward by some elements of the 
  Russian military and society. That could not have been 
  further from the truth, as can be seen from his actions at the 
  Battle of Borodino where he commanded the right wing of 
  the Russian army with both skill and bravery.
  h our gams of Black B)wder, Bareli^ has a Staff Rating (f 8. He is also 
  Decisive, seepage 94 of the Black Fhwder rule book. He adds one dice to 
  ®rv combat that he is invoked in. If he fails to ^e an order to a unit/s he 
  can continue to ^e one more order to a different unit on a D6 roll of 4+.
  ‘ General de Tolly costs 100 points.
  General of Infantry Pyotr Ivanovich Bagration
  Born in 1765 into a noble 
  Russian family, he entered 
  the Russian military in 
  1782 as a Sergeant. He 
  rose through the ranks and 
  by 1799 was a Major 
  General and had gained 
  the recognition of the 
  great Russian commander 
  Suvorov, under whose 
  command he had served 
  during the Italian 
  campaign of 1799.
  Bagration commanded 
  Russian forces during the 
  Wars of the 3rd and 4th Coalitions where he acquitted himself 
  well despite Russia’s militaiy defeat. In 1809 he was promoted 
  to General of Infantry', following campaigns against both the 
  Sw’edes and Turks.
  In 1812 Bagration commanded the 2nd Western Army 
  capably. He commanded the left wing at the Battle of 
  Borodino where he was mortally wounded.
  rumour offiis death f[ashed through 
  the troops. Inhere was confusion; we had 
  one common feeCing - despair! ”
  General Ermolov
  Bagration, loved by his soldiers, has a Staff Rating of 9 and is both 
  Decisive, see page 94 of the Black Powder rule book and Inspirational, 
  see page 106 of this supplement. He adds two dice to any combat that 
  he is involved in. He has the special rule ‘lion of the Army. ’ Once per 
  game a Russian unit of cavalry or infantry can re-roll a Break test 
  result as if it were Valiant.
  General Bagration costs 175 points.
  115
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Lieutenant General Nikolay Nikolayevitch Raevsky
  Raevsky began his military career at an early age, in 1791. At the age of 
  twenty he had achieved the rank of Colonel in the Russian military, 
  having already campaigned against the Turks. In the following year he 
  took part in the Polish- Russian War, being awarded the Order of 
  St George 4th Class for his gallantry.
  During the 1806 and 1807 campaigns, by which time he was a 
  Major General, he served with distinction under Bagration.
  Following defeat to France in 1807, he fought against Sweden in the 
  Finnish War 1808-09 and was promoted to the rank of 
  Lieutenant General. With the war against Sweden over he 
  transferred to a command fighting courageously against the 
  Turks in the Russo-Turkish War of 1806-1812.
  During the Patriotic War he once again served with Bagration at the head of the VII Corps in 
  the 2nd Western Army. He delayed the brilliant Marshal Davout at the Battle of Saltanovka. 
  During this batde Raevsky was reported to have led his two young sons by the hand at the head 
  of the Smolensk Regiment, in.spiring the regiment forward into action.
  For his actions at Borodino Raevsky was awarded the Order of St George 3rd Class.
  Raevsky has a Staff Rating of 8 and adds two dice to any combat that he is involved in. He is Inspirational, see page 106 of this supplement. 
  Lieutenant-General Raevsky costs 100 points.
  Name
  Staff
  Rating
  Combat
  attacks
  Special
  Rules
  Cost
  Major General 
  Eugene von 
  Wurttemberg
  8
  +2
  Headstrong
  100 points
  General of Cavalry 
  Matvei Platov
  8
  +2
  Your army receives an additional free regiment of Cossack cavalry.
  Once per game Platov can issue a Follow Me order to a Light cavalry 
  brigade rather than a single cavalry regiment. Place Platov with a 
  Brigade commander who is with 12" of him and then move that 
  commander’s brigade up to three moves. Then place the Brigade 
  commander and Platov with one of the units in the brigade. If the unit 
  is in combat only Platov’s additional dice are added to the combat.
  i
  j
  150 points
  Lieutenant Colonel 
  Andrei Bogdanovsky
  7
  + 1
  Aggressive, Irresponsible
  25 points
  Major General 
  Vasili Denisov
  8
  + 1
  Cossack cavalry under his command can charge normally
  j
  100 points \
  Major General 
  Mikhail Vorontsov
  8
  + 1
  Decisive
  \
  75 points 1
  1
  Major General 
  Pavel Stroganov
  7
  + 1
  Decisive, Irresponsible
  25 points 1
  Major General 
  Aleksandr Ivanovich 
  Kutaisov
  7
  +2
  Decisive, Headstrong, Aggressive, Russian Batteries ignore 
  their proximity rule see page 45 of this supplement
  150 points
  116
  
  Commanders of the Patriotic War of 1812
  Allied Commanders
  , Marshal Louis-Nicolas Davout
  The ‘Iron Marshal’ was 
  one of France’s greatest 
  ^enends. He entered the 
  Ecole Militaire at the age 
  of 15 in 1785. On 
  graduating three years 
  later he received a 
  commission as a sous- 
  lieutenant in the Royal 
  Champagne Regiment of 
  cavalry. Davout supported 
  the social and political 
  uprising that was to 
  become the French 
  Revolution and rose to 
  become a general de 
  brigade during the Revolutionary wars. He befriended General 
  Louis Desaix who introduced him to Napoleon in 1798. In the 
  same year he took part in the Egyptian expedition, and 
  commanded a brigade of cavalry in Desaix’s Division.
  He was soon promoted to general de division and became 
  firmly linked to Napoleon through marriage. In May 1804, 
  one day after becoming Emperor of the French, Napoleon 
  decreed that eighteen of his generals and firm supporters be 
  ippointed Marshals, a position that had been abolished by 
  the Republic. Davout was among those chosen and he was 
  also the youngest at 34 years of age.
  'Davout did not fail his Emperor, and gave outstanding 
  I service during the wars of the I’hird and Fourth Coalition.
  In 1805 he commanded III Corps, won an engagement at 
  Maria Zell in Scyria on the 8lh of November and conducted 
  a forced march from Vienna to join the right flank of the 
  Grande Armee - a strong contributory factor in securing a
  French victory. Perhaps his greatest moment came a year 
  later at the Battle of Auerstadt in Saxony, when his corps 
  single handedly won a great victory against a Prussian army 
  that outnumbered him more than two to one.
  After an excellent performance in the Polish campaign of 
  1807, Davout became the Governor-General of the child of 
  the Treaty of Tilsit, the Duchy of Warsaw. In 1808 he took 
  the dde of Duke of Auerstadt.
  He was rewarded again in 1809 with the title Prince of 
  Eckmiihl after he distinguished himself at the Battles of 
  Eckmiihl and Wagram.
  Prior to the 1812 campaign Davout was charged with 
  reorganising the Grande Armee for the coming campaign. 
  In early 1812, he left Hamburg at the head of the I Corps. 
  During the first weeks of the campaign, Davout moved 
  south to surround Bagration’s 2nd Western Army. Despite 
  his efforts, his schemes failed, with Jerome Bonaparte not 
  helping matters.
  At Borodino, Davout’s horse was shot from under him. 
  Although he was out of action and believed dead for a short 
  while, he quickly resumed his command.
  Davout was a great commander, but he had a cold persona which gave 
  him the ability to antagonise and alienate his contemporaries in the 
  officer corps, evidenced by the effect on Generals Dessaix and Compans 
  at Saltanovka and his clashes with Murat throughout the campaign.
  He has a Steffi Rating of 9 and a command range of 24". He adds 
  two dice to any combat that he is involved in. He is Decisive see page 
  94 of the Black Powder rulebook. If Davout gives an order to any unit 
  in another commander’s ‘command’ then that commander has a staff 
  rating two less than normal in theirfollowing turn for all orders other 
  than Rally on Me orders.
  Marshal Davout costs 150 points.
  Poor Pierre...
  117
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Marshal Joachim Murat, King of Naples
  Murat was born into a 
  family of inn keepers, the 
  youngest of twelve 
  children. His early life was 
  directed to a career in the 
  church, however in 1787, 
  at the age twenty he had 
  the fortune to see a 
  regiment of ca\'alry pass 
  through his city. He was 
  immediately taken with tlie 
  thought of life as a 
  cavalryman; he ran away 
  andjoined the French 
  army in the Chasseurs des 
  Ardennes. Within two years 
  of service he was promoted to the rank of Sergeant, liis military 
  career was cut short however when he was forced to resign after 
  an affair. He spent a short time as a shop clerk before returning 
  to arms in the National Guard. He then returned to his old 
  cavalry regiment, which by now were the 12th Chasseurs.
  On 5ih October 1795, 13 Vendemiaire, Mural not only 
  distinguished himself by assisting in supressing the Royalist 
  revolt but also ensured that his military career was linked to 
  Napoleon Bonaparte.
  He look part in the Italian campaign of 1796 as Chef d(^ 
  Brigade and an aide de camp to Bonaparte and he also 
  distinguished himself commanding a cavalry brigade in Egypt.
  In 1800 he married Napoleon’s sister Caroline and in 1804 
  he was created a Marshal of France and Governor of Paris. 
  During the campaign of 1805, Murat initially suffered his 
  Emperor’s wrath by disobeying orders to protect the flanks 
  of the Grande Armee, but redeemed himself at the Battle 
  of Austerlitz.
  During the war of the Fourth Coalition, Murat, now the 
  Grand Duke of Berg, distinguished himself at both the 
  Battles of Jena, 14th October 1806 and Eylau, 8th February 
  1807. At Eylau he launched 10,000 cavalry at the Russian 
  army’s centre, the famous ‘Charge of eighty squadrons.’
  In 1808, Napoleon gave him the crown of Naples. In the 
  same year Murat found himself in Spain where he assisted 
  Napoleon to sweep the Spanish royal family into exile and 
  brutally crushed a Spanish revolt against French occupation 
  in Madrid on the 2nd of May.
  In 1812, Murat took command of the cavalry reserve, four 
  corps of some of the finest cavalry in the world. Murat was 
  heavily involved in the campaign and showed himself to be 
  a very brave warrior in the midst of the carnage on the field 
  of Borodino.
  Murat has a Staff Rating of 9 he is Aggressive, see page 94 of the Black 
  Powder rule book and Inspirational see page 106 of this supplement. He 
  adds two dice to any combat that he is involved in. Murat has the special 
  rule ‘Well, are you going to let us be devoured ly these people’ thefamous 
  words spoken by Napoleon on thefield of Eylau prior to Murat’sfamous 
  charge Once per game Murat can perform a Follow Me order to a cavalry
  brigade and not a single cavalry regment. Place Murat with a brigade 
  commander who is with 12" of him and then move that commander’s 
  brigade up to three moves Then place the brigade commander and Mural 
  with one of the units in the brigade. If the unit is in combat only Murat’s 
  additional dice are added to the combat
  Marshal Murat costs 200points.
  Marshal Josef Antoni, Prince Poniatowski
  Poniatowski was born in 
  Vienna in 1763 his father 
  being the brother of 
  Stanislaw II Augustus the 
  last King of Poland and 
  Grand Duke of 
  Lithuania. His father 
  died whenjosef was 10 
  and he then fell under the 
  influence of Stanislaw.
  He was trained for a life 
  in the military and joinedj 
  the Polish army at the 
  of 26, following service inj 
  the Austrian army where 
  he took part in his first 
  military campaigns against the Turks as an aide de camp.
  In 1789 he took command of a division in the Ukraine as a i 
  Major General, and began rebuilding the neglected Polish- 
  Lithuanian Commonwealth’s military machine. Three ye£ 
  later he was promoted to Lieutenant-General and took 
  command of the Polish army in the Ukraine, charged with 
  defeating the impending Russian invasion.
  The Russians invaded in 1792, and the Polish-Russian War 
  of 1792 began. Although the Poles lost the war, it was 
  Stanislaw II Augustus who capitulated and not the army. 
  Poniatowski, who had performed well, defeating a Russian 
  army at the Battle of Ziclchcc on the 18th of June, resignec 
  his commission in disgust. The Polish-Russian War lead to 
  the Second Partition of Poland as a stale.
  Poniatowski returned to the army in 1794, taking part in 
  doomed Kosciuszko Insurrection against Russian and 
  Prussian influence in Poland. When the uprising failed he 
  resigned himself to private life spending time in both 
  Vienna and Warsaw, the latter being a Prussian possession.
  Napoleon’s victories in 1806 and 1807 that led to the 
  creation of the Duchy of Warsaw brought new 
  opportunities for Poniatowski, and by 1809 he had become 
  the commandcr-in-chief of the Duchy’s armed forces.
  During the war of the Fifth Coalition in 1809, Poniatowski 
  performed well, defeating the Austrians at Gora and 
  Grochow. In 1812 he took command of the Polish forces 
  that entered Russia in the form of the V Corps.
  Poniatowski has a Staff Rating of 9, and he is Inspirational to Mi 
  formations see page 106 of this supplement He adds two dice to org 
  combat that he is involved in.
  Marshal Poniatowski costs 150 points.
  118
  
  COMJ^ANDERS OF THE PATRIOTIC V/AR OF 1812
  Jean-Louis-Ebenezer Reynier
  Bom 1771 in Lausanne, 
  Switzerland, Jean Reynier 
  was no stranger to combat 
  when he assumed 
  command of the VII 
  (Saxon) Corps in 1812. 
  Originally a civil engineer, 
  he had volunteered as a 
  gunner at the onset of the 
  French Revolution in 1792, 
  rising rapidly in rank to 
  become a Gmeral de Brigade 
  by January 1795.
  He joined the expedition to 
  Egypt in 1798, returning 
  ing 1801 after a series of 
  arguments with his commanding olliccr General Menou.
  Holding a series of commands in various parts of the Empire, 
  he was awarded the Grand Cross of the Legion d’Honneur in 
  1807 following the capture of Cotrone in southern Italy.
  After the Battle of Wagram, during the campaign against 
  Austria in 1809, Reynier had his first meeting with the 
  Saxons. In the rank of General de Division, he assumed 
  command of the Saxon Corps after the dismissal of 
  Marshal Bernadotte. Reynier would stay in command of 
  the Saxons almost continuously from then on, until they 
  switched sides in 1813 at Leipzig. Captured during the final 
  stages at Leipzig, he was released the next year as part of a 
  prisoner exchange. However, the many hard years of 
  campaigning had taken their toll on this remarkable man 
  and he died just a few weeks after his return to France.
  An honest, tough and taciturn man, Reynier was a capable 
  general who grew to admire and respect ‘his’ Saxons during 
  the hard years they shared, and they in turn respected and 
  admired him.
  He was granted many awards during his short life. He was 
  made a Count of the Empire, a Grand Dignitary of the 
  Order of the Two Sicilies and, tellingly, he recieved the 
  Military Order of Saint Henry which was the highest 
  military order that the Kingdom of Saxony could bestow.
  Reynier has a command rating of 8, he is Decisive and Aggressive 
  ^age 95 of Black lewder). R^nier adds two attacks to any combat 
  that he is involved in.
  Jean-Ij)uis-Ebenezer R^nier costs 125 points.
  Karl Philipp, Fiirst zu Schwarzenberg
  Karl Philipp was born in 
  Vienna in 1771. At the 
  age 17 he entered military 
  service and a year later 
  saw his first action against 
  the lurks in which he 
  proved to be a brave 
  soldier. In the 
  Revolutionary Wars he 
  served in Prince Josias of 
  Coburg’s Advanced 
  Guard. At I^e Cateau- 
  Cambresis his actions lead 
  to the rout of a whole 
  French Army Corps for 
  which he was awarded the 
  Knight’s Cross of the Military Order of Maria Theresa. By 
  1799 he had attained the rank of Feldmarschail-Lcutnant. At 
  Hohenlinden in 1800 he served as a divisional commander in 
  the right column of the doomed Austrian army and it was his 
  actions that ensured that the right wing was not destroyed.
  In 1804, he was created Fiirst zu Schwarzenberg. He took 
  part in the Ulm campaign of 1805, but escaped capture 
  following the disaster. In 1809, Schwarzenberg, who had 
  been an envoy in Russia, managed to return to Austria in 
  time to command a Cavalry Division in the Reserve Corps 
  at the Battle of Wagram. Following the Peace of 
  Schonbrunn, he was sent to Paris to commence 
  negotiations for the marriage of Marie Louise of Austria 
  to Napoleon.
  In 1812, Schwarzenberg’s standing in the eyes of 
  Napoleon ensured that he was selected to command the 
  Austrian Hilfkorps with which he won a number of 
  victories, the most notable being at Gorodetschna on 
  12th August 1812.
  Schwarzenberg was an extremely competent commander 
  and although he dallied during the campaign of 1812, that 
  was through judgement rather than lack of ability.
  He has a Staff Rating of 8 and is Decisive, see page 94 of the 
  Black Powder supplement. He adds one dice to any combat that he is 
  involved in.
  Karl Philipp, Fiirst zu Schwarzenberg costs 75points. Alternatively he 
  can be classed as Hesitant, in which case he would cost 25 points.
  119
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Johann Adolf, Freiherr von Thielmann
  Born 1765 in Dresden, 
  he was originally destined 
  for a career in law but he 
  would have it otherwise. 
  After the death of his 
  father in 1782 he 
  enrolled as an ensign in 
  the cavalry and never 
  looked back.
  A premierieutnant in the 
  hussars by 1791 he took 
  part in all the baldes of his 
  regiment during the years 
  of 1793, 1795 and 1796 
  earning his commision as 
  Stahmttmmter by 1798. He was 33 by that point and one of the 
  youngest of his rank. Serving in both the campaign against 
  France in 1806 and Austria in 1809, he developed a 
  reputation for aggressiveness and audacity, both of which 
  trails would serve him weU and ensure his rather meteoric rise 
  thn)ugh the ranks, finally becoming Gencrallcutnant in 1810. 
  In 1812 he was given command of the Heavy Cavalry 
  Brigade of the 2nd Division in the VII Corps, which 
  compromised the von Zastrow; Garde du Corps and Prinz 
  i'Vbrechl regiments in addition to a battery of horse artillery. 
  He served with distinction throughout the Russian campaign 
  culminating in the storming of the Raevski redoubt at 
  Borodino. Von 'Fhielman was at the front of this charge. 
  However, at the conclusion of the war Thielman had lost his
  belief in the French cause and therefore tried to convince the 
  officer corps to switch sides to the allies. His exa^erated sense 
  of his own importance and the egotistical way he went about 
  it did not persuade many. This ultimately meant that he would 
  resign his commision in the Saxon army. After a brief stint in 
  Russian service he became a General of Cavalry in Prussia. 
  After his entry into Prussian service he worked towards the 
  complete annexation of the Saxon stale to the Prussian, 
  earning him much animosity from his former colleagues.
  He would go on to command the 3rd Prussian Army Corps 
  in the Hundred Days, fighting against Grouchy at Wavre, 
  but ultimately failed in his agenda as Saxony survived as a 
  state, although severely diminished.
  A very capable cavalry general, von Thielmann was a great 
  asset to the Saxon army and indeed to the French cause but 
  suffered from a rather inflated ego that on occasion brought 
  him into conflict with his fellow officers whom he would 
  often blame for his own faults and mistakes. He was many 
  things, but popular was not one of them. His decision to 
  eventually leave Saxony altogether and join sides with its 
  enemy did not do much to remedy his, by this point, rather 
  bad reputation. His subsequent decision to try and eradicate 
  the kingdom tarnishes his legacy even further.
  Thielmann has a command rating of 8. He is Aggressive and 
  Headstrong. He adds three attacks in any combat that he is involved in 
  if he charged. Thielmann can also be used as a commander by a 
  Prussian player during the Hundred Days.
  Johann Adolf, Freiherr von Thielmann costs 150 points.
  
  Commanders of the Patriotic War of 1812
  Carl Christian Erdmann Edler von Le Coq
  Born in 1767, he was 
  only 13 years old when he 
  joined the infantry as a 
  Fahnnch in 1780. Due to 
  sterling service he was a 
  major by 1800 and 
  commanded a company 
  until a further promotion 
  to Oberstleutnant. In that 
  capacity he took part in 
  the Battle of Jena, in 
  command of a company 
  of grenadiers. A further 
  promotion followed in 
  1807 to Oberst and by 
  1809 he was commanding an infantry brigade in Austria in 
  the rank of Generalmajor. Due to his actions in that campaign 
  he rccicvcd both the Military Order of Saint Henry and 
  Le^on d’honneur and a further promotion to Generalkutnant in 
  1810. Not bad for only 43 years of age. By 1812 he was in 
  command of the 1st Division of the VII Corps and was the 
  senior officer of the corps, only surpassed by Reynier. He 
  served in that position for the entire war, winning for 
  himself both fame and glory as exemplified by being named 
  I a commander of both the orders to which he belonged. It
  was only because of his skill and bravery that the sad 
  remains of the new Saxon army returned home
  A reformer and innovator at heart, he was very involved in 
  the reforms of 1810, mostly with the creation of the light 
  infantry. He remained true to his King and country after the 
  events of Leipzig, earning the enmity of Thielmann, but the 
  gratitude of his King.
  Lecoq was possibly the best general in the Saxon army at 
  the time, loved by his men and respected by his peers. At the 
  celebration of his 48th birthday in 1815, he received a sabre 
  of honour paid for by his men and officers. No greater 
  respect could be bestowed on a man who had devoted his 
  life to king and country. He continued to serve in high posts, 
  celebrating fifty years in the service in 1830. As a reward for 
  his dedication he received the highest order of the Kingdom 
  of Saxony, the Hausorden der Rautenkrone^ from the hand of 
  the King himself The tired and spent general died a few 
  months later on his way to Italy. He was 63.
  Lecoq has a command rating of 8. He is Decisive and Inspirational see 
  page 106 of this supplement. Lecoq adds two attacks to any combat he 
  is involved in. He has the special rule ‘Hero of the Army’. A Saxon 
  army with Lecoq in command has D3 units that are Valiant (page 
  181 of Black Powder)
  Carl Christian Erdmann Edler von Le Coq costs 150 points.
  1 
  Name
  Staff
  Rating
  Combat
  attacks
  Special
  Rules
  Cost
  Genera! dc Division Count
  Jean Dominique Compans
  8
  +2
  Aggressive and Inspirational
  125 points
  General de Division
  Louis Frianl
  9
  +3
  Decisive and Independent
  175 points
  General de Division
  Joseph Marie, Count Dcssaix
  9
  + 1
  Aggressive
  100 points
  General de Division
  Jean Victor Tharreau
  8
  +2
  Headstrong
  100 points
  General de Division
  Adam Ludwig v'on Ochs
  7
  + 1
  Irresponsible
  0 points
  [
  [ 
  General of Division
  1 
  Jean Gabriel Marchand
  9
  +2
  Decisive
  125 points
  ■ 
  Feldmarschall-Leutnant
  I 
  Vincenzo Federico Bianchi
  7
  +2
  Decisive
  75 points
  121
  
  Bagration’s intention to join the First Western Army by crossing the Dnieper River at Mogilev has been thwarted by the 
  French under Davout. Bagration decides to throw Raevsky’s VII Corps at Davout’s positions, if the French are weak then 
  Raevsky will easily succeed through weight of numbers. If the French prove stronger than thought, then Raevsky can fight a 
  delaying action giving Bagration time to cross the Dnieper elsewhere.
  The Battlefield
  French Troop Deployments
  Davout deployed three battalions of the 85th Line 
  Regiment and a company of Voltigeurs near Saltanovka, 
  whilst five battalions of the 108th Line Regiment and one 
  battalion of the 85ih covered Fatova. Both these positions 
  were reinforced with artillery batteries. To the rear of 
  Fatova between that village and Seletz, he 
  stationed four battalions of the 61st Line 
  Regiment as an immediate reserve.
  Russian Forces
  Raevsky had five regiments each 
  from the 12th and 26th Infantry 
  Divisions, twenty squadrons of 
  cavalry, three Cossack regiments 
  and seventy-two cannons.
  The Battle
  F.,arly Russian attacks against Saltanovka by Jagers made 
  quick gains, counter-attacks by the 85th Line Regiment anc 
  artillery soon redressed the balance. Fatova was the next 
  village to feel the weight of the Russian attacks, which met 
  with success, the Orel and Novgorod infantry regiments 
  actually taking Fatova. A counter-attack by the i08th Line 
  Regiment, previously concealed in wheal fields, threw the 
  Russians out of the village in confusion. A final attack on 
  Saltanovka by Raevsky was brutally suppressed by French 
  cannon fire. When Raevsky heard that Davout had been 
  reinforced he finally ordered his forces to withdraw.
  Raevsky’s action bought time for Bagration who had the 
  Second Western Army cross the Dnieper at Novy Bikhoveij 
  route to Smolensk. The Russians lost 2,548 killed and 
  wounded whilst the French lost 4,134. Although the battle 
  was a tactical victory for the French, strategically, Bagratic 
  had once again avoided being enveloped and then united 
  with Barclay.
  122
  
  Wargaming the Battle of Saltanovka
  Why game this battle, you may ask? A number of features 
  of this battle make this action a must for me. Even with so 
  few French troops deployed, the French still get to use a 
  ^rshal of France as their commander-in-chief. The 
  French were on the strategic attack during this phase of the 
  campaign yet this is a batde where they were thrown onto 
  pe defensive. The terrain associated with the battlefield is 
  bery challenging for the Russians; however, they are able to 
  Kid a noted personeility of the Napoleonic wars in Raevsky. 
  ■Ve also get to use rules for hidden set-up, plus Davout’s 
  pperational management of the battle - all on a table full of 
  terrain.
  THE TABLE AND TERRAIN
  This battle is unique in that it has nearly all of the terrain 
  types that a wargamer could interact with: hills, wooded 
  ,hills, water features such as rivers and marshland, buildings, 
  bridges, tracks, improvised defences and wheat fields. These 
  ' features play a very important part in this game:
  Heavy Woods
  Rules for heavily wooded areas are covered on page 110 of 
  this supplement.
  Swamps and Marshes
  The rules for swamps and marshes are covered on page 111 
  of this supplement. Three inches cither side of the 
  Saltanovka River is classed as marshland. The marshland, 
  running adjacent to the Saltanovka from the Saltanovka 
  Bridge to the Fatova Bridge, is classed as very rough ground 
  to infantry, and impassable to other troop types. Other 
  marshland on the table is classed as impassable to all troop 
  types.
  Crop Fields
  The rules for crop fields arc given on page 111 of this 
  supplement. This particular wheatfield can be used to hide 
  . French infantry at the start of the game. The wheatfield can 
  ;; hide up to two French infantry battalions. If the French 
  player chooses to hide any units, then mark their position 
  and formation on a map. If these troops move at all they are 
  instantly revealed. They are also exposed once any Russian 
  unit gets within proximity range of them. Any Russian unit 
  charged by a hidden unit tests for disorder; on a D6 roll of a 
  5 or 6 they become disordered.
  Buildings
  The rules for buildings are given on page 113 of this 
  supplement. Each building can hold one battalion. The 
  buildings are not that substantial and only add +1 to the 
  defender’s morale value. Note any commander ordering a 
  unit in such cover to move out of it receives a -1 penalty to 
  his strategy rating.
  Rivers
  The Saltanovka River can be forded, 
  but only if a unit starts a turn in 
  base contact with it and rolls a 4+ 
  on a D6. The river is treated as a 
  linear obstacle.
  Bridges
  The rules for bridges are covered 
  on page 112 of this 
  supplement. Both bridges are 
  classed as very rough ground.
  Improvised Defences
  The rules for cover are given on page 113 of this 
  supplement. The improvised defensive obstacles are wolf 
  pits dug by the Russian forward elemenwqwts and wooden 
  barricades for the French. Each is classed as cover. Note any 
  commander ordering a unit behind such cover to move out 
  of it receives a -1 penalty to his strategy rating.
  The game is fought on a 12' wide by 8' long table. The 
  game lasts for 10 turns. The Russians get the first turn.
  Special Rules and Dispositions
  Kolubcikin’s and Paskevitch’s entry points are shown. The 
  jagers and artillery of each division can start the game up to 
  8 inches onto the table; their deployment area is an 
  extension of the entry points. The two Russian infantry 
  divisions are available from turn one, while the Dragoons 
  are available from turn four.
  The French begin the game with the two infantry divisions, 
  except the 111th Line Regiment, deployed on the table up 
  to the dashed line. The 111th Line Regiment can be 
  ordered onto the table from turn two, and the 5th Cuirassier 
  Division can be ordered onto the table from turn three.
  French players can hide up to two infantry units in the 
  marked wheatfields. If they do so, then mark their position 
  and formation on a map. If these troops move at all they are 
  instantly revealed. They are also exposed once any Russian 
  unit gets within proximity range of them. Any Russian unit 
  charged by a concealed unit tests for disorder; on a D6 roll 
  of a 5 or 6 they become disordered.
  The French player may keep the regimental guns with the 
  battalions or may organize them as provisional light 
  batteries of eight guns each at the beginning of the game. 
  Once deployed to a provisional battery the guns may not re­
  join the battalion. Refer to the rules for regimental guns on 
  page 54 of this supplement.
  Davout, Dessaix, Compans and Raevsky all have special 
  rules see page 117 of this supplement.
  The Russians get the first turn; units off the table measure 
  their first moves from the table edge.
  123
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  I
  THE ARMIES
  I have set out the orders of battle for those of you who may have 
  larger figure collections or who would like to fight the batde as a 
  club event where collections are merged together. To keep the 
  game playable for one or two players a side, and matching most 
  gamers’ figure collections, you could take the approach that I 
  suggested in Albion Triumphant Volume one ‘The Peninsular Campaign’ 
  on pages 94/95. Put simply this would halve the number of
  forces required. For example, the Smolensk Infantry Regiment 
  of two battalions would be represented by one battalion. If you 
  take the latter approach dispense with brigade commanders and 
  the Regimental Orders rules. As a guide, I have shown the 
  alternative forces in brackets in the first scenario. (Note if you 
  choose to play the game using the reduced number of figures 
  you can play the game on a reduced table size to suit.)
  The Russians
  {Commander-in-Chief VII Corps Generallieutenant Raevsky SR 8)
  12 Division Generalmajor 
  Kolubakin SR 7
  1st Brigade General (Vacant)
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Smolensk 
  Infantry Regiment (1 Battalion)
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Narva Infantry 
  Regiment (1 Battalion)
  2nd Brigade Colonel Pantzerbieter SR 7
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the New 
  Ingermanland Infantry Regiment (1 Battalion)
  26tb Division Generalmajor 
  Paskevitch SR 7
  1st Brigade General Liebart SR 7
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Landoga Infantry 
  Regiment (1 Battalion)
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Poltava Infantry 
  Regiment {1 Battalion)
  2nd Brigade Colonel Ladyzhenski
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Orel Infantry 
  Regiment (1 Battalion)
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Alexopol Infantry 
  Regiment (I Battalion)
  3rd Brigade Major General Palitzin SR 7
  2 Standard jager Battalions of the 6th Regiment 
  (1 Battalion)
  2 Standard Jager Battalions of the 41st Regiment 
  {1 Battalion)
  1 Russian Position Battery, 12th Heavy Battery 
  (Half battery)
  2 Russian Light batteries, 22nd and 23rd Light Batteries 
  (Light Battery)
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Nivegorod 
  Infantry Regiment (1 Battalion)
  3rd Brigade Colonel Gogel SR 5/7
  2 Standard Jager Battalions of the 5th Regiment 
  (1 Battalion)
  2 Standard Jager Battalions of the 42nd Regiment 
  (1 Battalion)
  1 Russian Position Battery, 26th Heavy (Half battery)
  2 Russian Light Batteries, 17th and 28th Light 
  (Light Battery)
  4th Cavalry Division Generalmajor 
  Sievers SR 7
  12th Brigade General Pantchaulidseff SR 7
  2 Standard Dragoon Regiments: the Karkov and 
  Tchernigov Regiments (1 Dragoon Regiment)
  13th Brigade Colonel Emmanuel SR 7
  2 Standard Dragoon Regiments: the Kiev and New 
  Russia Regiments (1 Dragoon Regiment)
  1 Russian Horse Battery, 10th Horse battery 
  (Half battery)
  124
  
  The Battle of Saltanovka
  The French
  (Commander-in-Chief I Corps Marechal dc France Davoul, SR 9)
  V
  4th Division
  General de division Dessaix SR 6/8
  n
  2nd Brigade
  General de brigade Friederichs SR 5/7
  5 Standard Battalions 85th Line Infantry Regiment
  I Regimental artillery half battery (2 Battalions)
  1 Horse Artillery battery II Horse/5th Horse Artillery 
  Regiment (Half battery)
  Cavalry Brigade
  General de brigade Bordessoulle SR 7
  1 Small 3rd Chasseurs-a-Cheval Regiment
  5th Cuirassier Division 
  General de division Valence SR 8
  Brigade General de brigade Reynaud SR 8
  I Large Regiment of the 6th Cuirassiers
  3rd Brigade
  General de brigade Leguay SR 5/7
  5 Standard Battalions 108th Line Infantry Regiment
  1 Regimental artillery half battery (2 Battalions)
  1 Standard Foot Artillery battery IX Foot/7th Foot 
  Artillery regiment (Half battery)
  5th Division
  General de division Compans SR 6/8 
  3rd Brigade
  General de brigade Guyardet SR 5/7
  5 Standard Battalions 61st Line Infantry Regiment
  1 Regimental artillery half battery (2 Battalions)
  5 Standard battalions 111 th Line Infantry Regiment
  1 Regimental artillery hcilf battery (2 Battalions)
  1 Standard Foot Artillery battery XVI Foot/7th Foot 
  Artillery Regiment (Half battery)
  Brigade General de brigade Dejean SR 8
  1 Standard Regiment of the 11th Cuirassiers
  Brigade General de brigade Lagrange SR 8
  1 Large Regiment of the 12th Cuirassiers 
  (2 Standard Cuirassier Regiments)
  Russian Aims and Objectives
  The Russian player’s aim is a simple one, to drive the 
  French from the field of battle.
  French Aims and Objectives
  The French player’s aim is to prevent the Russian player 
  gaining a foothold on the northern bank of the Saltanovka 
  River.
  Winning the Game
  Players score victory points for capturing key terrain 
  features and destroying and shaking enemy formations. The 
  winner is the player who scores three more victory points 
  than their enemy. If the difference between the two armies 
  is one or two victory points the game is a draw.
  t
  i
  Victory Conditions table
  Objective Condition
  folding the village of 
  ialtanovka, Fatova
  Shaking a unit (Ail unit types)
  Destroying a standard unit
  Breaking a brigade
  Russian French
  J
  125
  
  TOJJ (^jc^au 
  w^
  In the north, Marshal Macdonald’s X Corps marched on the vital supply base, the city of Riga. The city’s governor, 
  Lieutenant General Ivan Nikolayevich Essen, had made ever>' elTort to prepare the city for siege, including sending General 
  Lewis with an all arms force to occupy Eckau. This move threatened to cut communications between a Prussian force and 
  MacDonald’s main formation. The Prussians decided to act and push back the Russians to Riga.
  The Battlefield
  Prussian 1st brigade and 
  reserve brigade entry
  Prussian Deployments
  The Prussians approached the Russian positions from two 
  directions - the south and the northeast. Both forces 
  consisted of an all-arms brigade. The Prussians had a 
  cavalry reserve stationed to the rear of their first brigade.
  All troops are av^ailable from turn 1.
  Russian Deployment
  The Russians were deployed in two distinct areas. I'he first 
  brigade and a substantial part of the second brigade were to 
  the west of Eckau lining the northern bank of the River Eckau 
  and the main road to Riga. These two features were separated 
  by a hill and a knoll. This area is marked on the map by the 
  Russian Deployment Area. Two battalioixs from the second 
  brigade took up positions in the village of Eckau and its school, 
  the school being on the southern bank of the riv'cr. This latter 
  deployment was quite isolated from the main Russian positions.
  To represent this the Russians can also deploy an infantry 
  battalion in each of the buildings marked in green. A cavalry 
  reserve stood to the north of the main Russian positions. This i 
  enclosed by the Russian Deployment Area.
  The Battle
  As the first Prussian brigade attacked the main Russian 
  positions, they were mauled by artillery lire from a battery 
  stationed on the high ground at the Russian main position. 
  This artillery fire caused heavy casualties and ensured that the 
  Prussian commander, Kleist, realised that the Prussian forces 
  attacking from the northeast had the better chance of success.! 
  Although the initial Prussian assaults failed, Kleist rallied his 
  men and sent them back into action repeatedly. This incrcc 
  pressure on the Russians lead to General Lewis deciding that 
  discretion was the better part of valour and he withdrew his 
  forces towards Riga and new defensive positions. Both armies;
  126
  
  V y
  V
  The Prussians
  Commander Generalmajor 
  Graf Kleist v. Nollendorf SR 8
  First Brigade Commander v. Bulow SR 8
  Infantry Regiment No. 3 
  2 Standard Musketeer Battalions 
  Infantry Regiment No.4
  - 1 Standard Fusilier Battalion
  - 2 Standard Musketeer Battalions
  Second Brigade Commander 
  V. Horn SR 7
  1 Standard Fusilier Battalion from 
  Infantry Regiment No. 2
  1 Standard Fusilier Battalion from Leib Regiment
  1 Small jager battalion of the East Prussian Jagers
  2 Small Hussar regiments of the 1st and 2nd 
  Combined Hussar regiments
  2 Horse batteries
  Reserve Commander 
  V. Massenbach SR 8
  2 small dragoon regiments of the 1st and 2nd 
  Combined Dragoon Regiments
  3 Foot Artillery batteries
  The Russians
  Commander Lieutenant 
  General Levizov SR 8
  First Brigade Commander 
  Generalmajor Veliaminov SR 7
  1 small hussar regiment of the Grodno Hussars
  1 small Don Cossack Regiment
  Combined Regiment No. 3
  2 small musketeer battalions consisting of the 2nd dep>ot 
  battalions of the Volyn and Tabola Infantry Regiments
  1 small jager battalion consisting of the 2nd depot 
  battalion of the 34th Jager Regiment.
  1 large light battery, 10th Artillery Battery
  Second Brigade Commander 
  Generalmajor Gorbuntsov SR 7
  1 small Dragoon regiment of combined squadrons
  1 small Uhlan regiment of the Polish I.ancers
  Combined Regiment No. 6
  3 small Jager battalions of the 4th, 20th and 21st Jager
  Combined regiment No.8
  3 small Masketeer battalions consisting of the 2nd 
  depot battalions of the Minsk, Kaporsk and Reval 
  Infantry Regiments
  lost approximately 600 men each. During the battle, Prussian 
  dragoons set upon the 2nd Battalion of the Revel Infantry 
  Regiment, and it was the only Russian unit to have its 
  standard captured during the whole campaign.
  Prussian Aims and Objectives
  The Prussians must drive the Russians out of Eckau and its 
  environs. If the Prussians break the Russian army, then they 
  win the game.
  Wargaming the Battle of Gross Eckau
  An historical battle where Prussians are pitted against 
  Russians is a must for me! It also allows us to look at two 
  armies that were not formed on actual brigade structures of 
  the period but very task-specific operational formations.
  Terrain and Table
  The river is fordable and is classed as rough terrain for all 
  troops. AH other terrain types are as stated in the Black 
  Powder rulebook. The game is fought on a 6' by 4' table.
  The game lasts for 8 turns. T'he Prussians get the first turn.
  Special Rules and Dispositions
  The armies are set up as per the deployment map and the 
  disposition rules above. The Prussians get the first turn. The 
  Russian commanders treat the ‘combined regiments’ as 
  regiments for the regimental orders rules.
  Russian Aims and Objectives
  The Russians have to hold the village and school of Eckau 
  as well as the high ground in their deployment area.
  If the Russians break the Prussian army, then they win the game.
  Winning the Game
  Players score victory points for capturing key terrain features 
  and destroying and shaking enemy formations. The winner 
  of the game is the player who scores three more victory 
  points than their enemy. If the difference between the two 
  armies is one or two victory points the game is a draw.
  Victory Conditions table
  Objective 
  Condition Russian Prussia
  Holding the School 
  4 
  4
  P
  Shaking a unit (All unit types) 
  1 
  1
  Breaking a brigade 
  5 
  5
  127
  
  Napoleon, having driven deep into Russia, was on the brink of taking Smolensk. Nevertheless, to the south, Tormassov’s j 
  Third Russian Army of the West had become a real threat. On 27th July, General Tormassov defeated Reynier’s Saxons at 
  the battle of Kobrin. To stabilise the situation, the Emperor ordered Schwarzenberg’s Hilfcorps to cooperate with Reynier 
  and suppress this Russian threat. Obeying his ‘political masters’ instructions from Vienna, Schwarzenberg had so far avoided! 
  any serious or overtly aggressive engagement with the Russians. But since this was a direct order from Napoleon himself, the j 
  Austrian Commander-in-Chief now had no opdon but to act offensively.
  Opposed by the combined Austrian Hilfcorps and Saxon VII Corps of the Grande Armce, Tormassov had no choice but to 
  retreat.
  The retreating Russian commander, dislodged from Prujnay and one of his vital magazines, decided to make a stand, 
  thereby hoping to slow the enemy’s advance on the city of Kobrin. The ground that Tormassov chose was an ideal defensive 
  position, covered to the front and to the right by a stream and marshland, and on the left by a dense forest. The front, 
  accessed by only three passages where roads ran across the stream, would be difficult to take.
  Both Schwarzenberg and Reynier knew that a frontal assault on a prepared enemy would be both very' bloody and 
  extremely risky. In order to avoid that Reynier suggested turning Tormassov’s left flank to which Schwarzenberg agreed.
  The Battlefield
  Austro-Saxon (Allies) Deployment
  Reynier’s Saxons were selected to undertake the flanking 
  manoeuvre supported by two Austrian brigades. Reynier 
  completed the manoeuvre after minor clashes with the 
  Russians at the crossing, and he began to deploy on a ridge 
  opposite the Russian left wing. Reynier’s forces deployed 
  from right to left as follows: the Saxon Advance Guard, Le 
  Cocq’s Division, Lilicnbei^’s Brigade <ind finally von Funck’s 
  Division, which had the marshy ground on its left flank. 
  Siegenthal’s Div'ision was at the rillagc of Poddoubny whilst 
  Hessen-Homburg’s Austrian Infantry Brigade stood behind 
  the marsh on Siegenthal’s right flank. Finally, Trautenberg’s 
  Division and Austrian cavalry was at Gorodetschna.
  Russian Re-deployment
  Tormassov now stripped his right flank of troops to defend! 
  his left which was being outflanked and turned Kamenski’s 
  Corps to face the Saxons, leaving the heights across from 
  Poddoubny defended only by the Vladimir Infantry 
  Regiment. The 28thJager Regiment deployed between thej 
  old and new positions to maintain contact with the Vlac 
  Infantry. Also 24 guns of the 12th and 24th Light BatteriesI 
  were set up at the new position. The Starodoub and 
  Taganrog Dragoons deployed in support of these new 
  positions. General Markoff, ordered to deploy his forces in 
  support of Kamenski’s left flank, duly obliged, immediately 
  receiving the attention of Saxon artillery. Count Lambert’s!
  128
  
  ■forces deployed further on the Russian left on high ground 
  ■threatening the Saxon right and keeping the Russian escape 
  ■route, down the Kobrin road, open. This left a half battery 
  lof guns, the Riajsk Infantry Regiment and the Tver 
  I Dragoons to watch the road to Gorodetschna.
  \ The Battle
  The early part of the battle consisted of the Saxons 
  deploNing forces from the thick forest on the Russian left 
  and Tormassov redeploying to meet the emerging threat; 
  as this went on artillery fire was playing across the 
  battlefield. Both armies extended their lines towards 
  Zavnice as both knew that the village and the road to 
  Kobrin that ran through it was on the Russian line of 
  retreat. If the Austro-Saxon army took it then the Russians 
  would be trapped.
  ■Meanwhile fighting broke out at the opposite end of the 
  ■battle line as elements of Funck’s Division attempted to 
  Kake the Russian positions supported by Austrian artillery 
  kn the opposite banks of the stream. This attack was 
  popped by the intervention of Russian Dragoons; during 
  ■his engagement, the 2nd Saxon Light infantry formed a 
  Bme with the von Anger and von Spiegel Grenadier 
  fcattalions in square anchoring either flank. Two 
  l»mpanies of the 2nd Light Infantry who had been sent 
  iDut to skirmish in front of the main formation, suffered at 
  Mie hands of the Dragoons but managed to form ‘klumpen’' 
  Bsmall groups of men gathered around officers and facing 
  loutwards towards the cavalry). The skirmishers’ actions 
  land bravery managed to fight off the attentions of the 
  Russian cavalrymen.
  The batde continued with the Austrians and Saxons 
  launching a general attack along the line of the Russian 
  positions and the Russians bravely fighting them off. 
  Eventually it became increasingly hard for Tormassov to 
  maintain his position against a numerically superior foe, and 
  during the night of 12th/13th August, he retired on Kobrin.
  Wargaming the Battle of Gorodetschna
  A chance to pit Rus.sians against Austrians in an historical 
  scenario - why wouldn’t you?
  In this refight of the battle, the battle starts around mid-day 
  with the Saxons and Austrians having completed their 
  flanking manoeuvre and the race for Zavnice complete.
  Terrain and Table
  T'he river is fordable by infantry and cavalry and is classed 
  as rough terrain. Three inches either side of the river is 
  classed as marshland. The marshland is classed as very 
  rough ground to infantry, and impa.s.sable to other troops 
  types. Infantry moving in or into marshland must be 
  ordered as individual units, unless each unit is in march 
  column. Troops in marshland reduce their Shooting Value 
  by one, to a minimum of one, whilst in such terrain.
  All other terrain types are as stated in the Black Powder rulebook, 
  though buildings increase the defender’s morale value by +1.
  The game is fought on a 16ft by 8ft table. The game lasts for 
  12 turns. The Allies get the first turn.
  Special Rules and Dispositions
  T’he armies are set up as per the deployment map. Roll a 
  D6 for each unit on the table, on the roll of a one the unit 
  has suffered a .stamina hit from artillery fire that had taken 
  place prior to the start of the game.
  Army and Corps Commander Re-rolls
  I suggested this as a way of representing high command in 
  Albion Triumphant 2 page 78. Rather than influencing the battle 
  by having a Staff rating, each higher echelon commander is 
  given a number of re-rolls that can be used to re roll 
  command dice rolls of other commanders within their army.
  If you do not like this idea, feel free to revert to staff ratings.
  Schwarzenberg, Reynier and Le Coq have special rules see 
  page 119 of this supplement.
  129
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  ^ 
  S
  The Russians
  Russian Third Western Army Commander: General Lieutenant ;\Jexander Tormassov SR 8, 4 Re-rolls
  Corps Commander: General of Infantry 
  Corps Commander: General
  Sergey Kamenski SR 7, 2 Re-rolls 
  Lieutenant Yevgeny Markoff SR 7, 2 Re-rolls
  18th Division General Prince Aleksey 
  Tchervatov SR 7
  1st Brigade General 
  Panteleimon Benardos SR 7
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Tambov Infantry Regiment
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Vladamir Infantry Regiment
  2nd Brigade General Prince Nikolay 
  Khowanski SR 7
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Dnieper Infantry Regiment
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Kostromo Infantry Regiment
  3rd Brigade General 
  Vasily Metcherinov SR 7
  2 Standard Jager Battalions of the 
  28thjager Regiment
  15th Division General Fedor Nazimov SR 7
  -
  i
  3rd Brigade (commanded 
  directly by Nasimov)
  2 Standard Jager Battalions of the 10th Jager Regiment 
  Russian Heavy half Battery, 15lh Heavy Battery
  2nd Brigade General Seliverstov SR 7
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Nacheburg Infantry Regiment
  1 Russian Position Battery, 9th Heavy Battery
  2nd Brigade General Stepanov SR 7
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Koslov Infantry Regiment
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Vitebsk Infantry Regiment
  9th Division Major General 
  Yevstafiy Udom SR 7
  1 Russian Position Battery, 18th Heavy Battery
  2 Russian Light batteries, 34th and 35th Light 
  Batteries
  15th Brigade Major General 
  Alexander Berdiaief
  2 Standard Regiments of the Tver and 
  Starodoub Dragoons
  24th Brigade 
  Barkov
  1 Standard 
  Regiment of the 
  Taganrog 
  Dragoons
  Commander Generalmajor 
  Count Karl Lambert SR 8
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Kourin Infantry 
  Regiment
  2 Standard Jager Battalions of the 14th Jager Regiment
  1 Large Regiment of the Pavlograd Hussars
  or
  2 Small 'A Regiments of the Pavlograd Hussars
  Part of 17th Cavalry Brigade 
  Lieutenant Colonel Madatov SR 7
  1 Large Regiment of the Alexandra Hussars
  or
  2 Small V2 Regiments of the Alexandra Hussars
  4 Standard Regular and 3 Irregular Cossack cavalry 
  regiments
  Part 17th Cavalry Brigade Colonel 
  Karl Bogdanovich Knorring
  1 Tartar Uhlan Regiment
  130
  
  The Battle of Gorodetschna
  The Austrians
  Austrian Hilfcorps Commander Schwarzcnberg SR 8, 4 Re-rolls
  Division Fieldmarshal 
  Lieutenant Bianchi SR 8
  Brigade: Generalmajor Lilienberg SR7
  2 Large Hungarian Infantry Battalions of the Simbschen 
  Infantry Regiment
  2 Large Hungarian Infantry Battalions of the Alvinzy 
  Infantry Regiment
  1 Light Position Battery
  Brigade Generalmajor 
  Hesse-Hombei^ SR 7
  2 Laige German Infantry Battalions of the Hiller 
  Infantry Regiment
  2 I>arge German Infantry Battalions of the Colloredo- 
  Mansfeld Infantry' Regiment
  Brigade Generalmajor Mohr SR 8
  1 Large Grenz Battalion of the Warasdiner Kreutzer 
  Grenz Regiment
  1 Standard Jager Battalion No. 7
  1 Large Hussar Regiment of the Hesse-Homberg Hussars
  or
  3 Small Hussar Abteilungen of the Hcssc-Homberg Hussars 
  1 Cavalry Battery
  ^_______________________________________________
  Division Fieldmarshal Lieutenant 
  Siegenthal SR 7
  (optional given their performance, you could leave this 
  division out ol' the game)
  Brigade: Generalmajor Bolza SR 7
  2 Standard German Infantry Battalions of the Czartorski 
  Infantry’ Regiment
  2 Standard German Infantry Battalions of the Sottulinski 
  Infantry Regiment
  2 Large German Infantry Battalions of the Prinz de 
  Ligne Infantry Regiment
  1 Heavy Position Battery
  1 Light Position Battery
  1 Cavalry Battery
  Brigade Generalmajor 
  von Frohlich SR 8
  2 Large Regiments of the Hohenzollern and 
  O’Reilly Chevauxlegers
  1 Large Regiment of the Kaiser Hussars
  Alternatively, each regiment can be deployed as three 
  Abteilungen (3 small units)
  __________ r
  Gorodkt.schna
  131
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  The Saxons
  VII Corps, Corps Commander General de Division Reynier SR 8, 4 Rerolls
  21st Division Generallieutenant Le Coq SR 8
  Brigade Generalmajor von Steindel SR 7
  1 Standard Grenadier Battalion of the Liebenau 
  Grenadiers
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Prinz Frederick 
  Infantry Regiment
  1 Regimental artillery section
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Prinz Clemens 
  Infantry Regiment
  1 Regimental artillery section
  Brigade Generalmajor von Nostitz SR 7
  2 Standard Battalions of the 1st Light Infantry Regiment
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Prinz Anton 
  Infantry Regiment
  1 Regimental artillery section
  1 Foot Artillery Battery
  23rd Light Cavalry Brigade 
  Generalmajor von Gablenz SR 7
  1 Large Regiment of the Saxon Hussars Polenz
  1 Standard Regiment of the Polenz Chevauleger
  1 Standard Regiment of the Prinz Clemens Uhlans
  2 Horse Batteries
  22nd Division Generallieutenant von 
  Funck SR 8
  Brigade Generalmajor Klengal SR 7
  1 Standard Grenadier Battalion of the von Brause 
  Grenadiers
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Konig Infantry 
  Regiment
  1 Regimental artillery section
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the Niesmeuschel 
  Infantry Regiment
  1 Regimental artillery section
  Brigade Generalmajor von Sahr SR 7
  2 Standard Grenadier Battalions of the Anger and von 
  Spiegel Grenadiers
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 2nd Light Infantry 
  Regiment
  1 Regimental artillery section 
  1 Half Heavy Position Battery 
  1 Half Light Position Battery
  1 Cavalry Battery
  Corps Artillery (attach to any Division)
  2 Reserve Foot Batteries
  Russian Aims and Objectives
  The Russians must carry out a delaying action by holding 
  the main hill that they are deployed on for at least eight 
  turns. They must also maintain control of their lines of 
  communication by preventing the enemy from taking the 
  road exit at point A’.
  If after eight turns the Russians have achieved this objective 
  they have six more turns to evacuate the battlefield via point A.
  If the Russians break the Allied army, they win the game.
  Austrian and Saxon Aims and Objectives
  The allies must break the Russian army and/or capture 
  road exit point ‘A’.
  If the allies break the Russian army, they win the game.
  Winning the Game
  Players score victory points for capturing key terrain 
  features. The winner of the game is the player who scores
  five more victory points than their enemy. If the difference 
  is less than five victory points, the game is a draw.
  Victory Conditions table
  Objective 
  Turn Russian Austrian
  ; Hold the main hill (have more 
  -
  * friendly miks than enemy on the Mi)s
  Hold road exit A (friendly unit 
  is closest to the exit point)
  Unit exits tiie board throug!
  10
  10
  10
  Shaking a unit (All unit types) 
  ' iD^sf ro^ong a
  1
  T?r
  Destroying a standard unit
  ; Destroying a large unit
  2V2
  Breaking a brigade
  
  The Battle of Gorodetschna
  Alternative Battle of Gorodetschna 12th August 1812
  As an alternative to the above scenario, players can reduce 
  the gaming area and figures involved. Take a look at the 
  Gorodetschna map on page 128 of this supplement. On 
  that map there is a line that dissects the battlefield through 
  Kamenski’s position and flanks Lilienberg’s position. If 
  players wish they could just represent the battlefield to the 
  left of this line on an 8' by 6' table.
  If players choose to do this, then the following forces are 
  u.scd;
  Russian: Kamenski’s Corps
  Saxon: von Funke’s Division
  Austrian: Lilienberg’s Division and artillery from 
  Sicgeniha! and Hesse Homburg’s Division.
  Terrain and deployment remains the same as the original 
  game, although Siegenthal and Hesse Homber^’s artillery 
  batteries cannot cross the river at all.
  Russian Aims and Objectives
  The Russians must carry out a delaying action by 
  holding the main hill that they arc deployed on for at 
  least eight turns. If they do so they win the game. To 
  hold the hill, they must have more unshaken Russian 
  units on the hill than allied units.
  If the Russians break the Allied army, they win the game.
  Austrian and Saxon Aims 
  and Objectives
  The allies must capture the Russian 
  position, to do so they must have more 
  allied unshaken units on the hill than 
  the Russians.
  If the allies break the Russian army, 
  they win the game.
  Saxons advance at Gorodetschna
  133
  
  We have already taken a look at the maelstrom that was the struggle for control of these three field fortifications constructed by 
  the Russians on a hill halfway between Ulitza and the Great Redoubt, that were to become known as the Bagration Fleches. 
  This scenario is a styUsed game based on one of the most famous acts of the Battle of Borodino
  10th Division 
  4th Division and Cavalry 
  5th Division
  entry point 
  entry point 
  entry point
  Wargaming the Battle for the Bagration Fleches
  Many clubs and individuals have figure collections that 
  would allow them to refight the whole of the Battie of 
  Borodino, others can only dream of having the time, space 
  and patience to do so. I have found that another good way 
  to get a feel for a large battle is to break it down into several 
  ‘smaller’ engagements. This next battle is a representation 
  of the initial French attacks on the fleches.
  Terrain and Table
  The two structures that were at the forefront of the position 
  were actually lunettes with four sides and an open back.
  The front of these fortifications had two, two-meter high 
  sides one facing north and the other west, with sides 
  running parallel back from them. The rear fortification was 
  an actual fleche, a two-sided arrowhead vsdth an open back. 
  The fortifications on the Russian right and centre are of a 
  ‘standard’ size and they can accommodate up to a half
  battery of artillery and a small infantry unit. The lunette oq 
  the Russian left is ‘Large’ and it can hold a battery of j 
  artillery and a small infantry unit. All three increase a ] 
  defender’s morale value by +1 (note that when saving any 1 
  shots into the open back of each of the earthworks then ncl 
  cover bonus or morale bonus is applied). 
  |
  The stream is fordable and counts as an obstacle. The I 
  woods are passable to infantry in dispersed or skirmish I 
  formation. 
  I
  The game is fought on a 16' by 8' table, and lasts 12 turns, i 
  The French get the first turn. 
  |
  French and Russian Deployments 
  j
  Deployment areas are shown on the battlefield map, as art| 
  entry areas for off-table troops. Players can set their forces I 
  up within the deployment areas of each division how ever 1 
  they please, as long as it is a legal formation that is.
  
  Special Rules
  Roll for each Russian unit on the tabic, on a six they receive 
  a stamina hit from pre-game grand battery fire.
  French
  Before deployment the voltigeur companies of each brigade 
  of Compans’ 5th Division can be taken from their parent 
  battalions to create a small combined voltigeur battalion for 
  each brigade. Remember that if this option is taken the parent 
  battalions lose the ability to form mixed formation. Compans’ 
  5th Division is unlocked on the first turn. The 4th Division 
  can be called into acdon when at least two of Compans’ 
  infantiy battalions are shaken. The lOth Division can be 
  called into action when four of Compans’ infantry battalions 
  are shaken. 14th Cavalry Brigade units are unlocked when 
  Russian cavalry appear on the table. The 57th Regiment is 
  classed as Elite 4+. Divisional Artillery can be placed with any 
  brigade. Marshal Davout has a command radius of 18".
  Russian
  The 2nd Converged Grenadier Division is on table with one 
  battalion manning each fieche and the remaining battalions 
  their surrounds. The 32nd Position Battery occupies the 
  southernmost fieche, the 11th Position Battery is split into 
  two half batteries between the other two fleches. The other 
  artillery batteries are free to set up anywhere within the 
  converged grenadier set up area, other than in the fleches 
  themselves. Prince Chakoffski’sjagers are also on table in 
  the woods on the Russian left flank. One brigade of the 
  27th Infantry Division is available from turn two; the rest of 
  the 27th Infantry Division is unlocked when the French take 
  a fieche, as is Sievers’ cavalry. The 2nd Grenadier Division 
  is unlocked when the French 10th Division enter the table. 
  Bagration is Inspirational (see page 94 of the Black Powder 
  mlebook). The Russians have three off-table batteries; these
  are represented by selecting three separate French units 
  each turn and rolling to hit as normal; the shot is classed as 
  long range.
  Russian Aims and Objectives
  Bagration must prevent the French from wresting the fleches 
  away from him.
  French Aims and Objectives
  Davout must clear the woods of Russians and take the 
  fortifications that the Russians are defending.
  Winning the Game
  Players score victory points for capturing key terrain 
  features. The winner of the game is the player who scores 
  five more victory points than their enemy. If the difference 
  is less than five victory points, the game is a draw.
  ^^ctory Conditions table
  Objective Condition
  In possession Unit of infantry or artillery 
  i of a fieche inside it and no enemy
  Russian French
  10" -“lo
  Capturing 
  Unit of infantry in it
  the wood 
  and no enemy
  Destroying a small unit
  1 '/2 1 '/2
  /estroying a stan>
  Destroying a large unit
  Breaking a brie
  2'A
  2'A
  135
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  The Armies
  The game itself requires quite a number of figures and is suitable for a club event or for those of you who have a large 
  collection. Alternatively, you could take the approach that I suggested in Albion Triumphant 1, The Peninsular War on pages 94 
  and 95.
  Bagration, Davout, Compans and Dessaix have special rules, see page 114 of this supplement.
  \
  The Russians
  Russian Second Western Army Commander: General Prince Bagration SR 8, 4 Re-rolls
  2nd Converged Grenadier Division 
  Generalmajor Mikhail Voronzov SR 7 
  1st Brigade
  1st Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 7 th Division 
  2nd Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 7th Division 
  1st Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 24th Division 
  2nd Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 24th Division
  2nd Brigade
  1st Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 2nd Division 
  2nd Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 2nd Division 
  1 St Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 12th Division 
  2nd Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 12th Division 
  2nd Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 26th Division 
  1st Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 27th Division 
  2nd Combined Grenadier Battalion of the 27th Division
  1 St Don Horse Battery
  2 Heavy Position Batteries of the I Ith and 32nd Position 
  Batteries
  Half battery of the 21 si Light Company
  27th Infantry Division 
  Generalmajor Dmitry Neverovski SR 7
  1st Brigade Colonel Alexander Kniajnin SR 7
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Vilna Infantry Regiment
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Simbrisk Infantry Regiment
  2nd Brigade Colonel Maxim Stavitski SR 7
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Odessa Infantry Regiment
  2 Standard Infantry Battalions of the 
  Tarnopol Infantry Regiment
  3rd Brigade Colonel Aleksey 
  VasilievichWoiekov SR 7
  2 Standard Jiiger Battalions of the 49th Jager Regiment
  2 Standard Jiiger Battalions of the 50lh Jager Regiment
  Brigade Major General 
  Prince Ivan Chakoffski SR 7
  2 Standard Jiiger Battalions of the 20th Jager Regiment
  2 Standard Jiiger Battalions of the 21sijager Regiment
  Elements of 4th Cavalry Corps 
  Generalmajor Karl Sievers SR 7
  1 Standard Dragoon Regiment of the New Russia 
  Dragoons
  1 Large Hussar Regiment of the Akhtyrsk Hussars 
  1 Standard Uhlan Regiment of the Lithuanian Uhlans
  1 Horse Artillery Battery of the 8th Horse Battery
  2nd Grenadier Division Generalmajor 
  Prince Charles of Mecklenburg SR7
  1st Brigade Colonel Ivan Shatilov SR 7
  2 Standard Grenadier Battalions of the 
  Kiev Grenadier Regiment
  2 Standard Grenadier Battalions of the 
  Moscow Grenadier Regiment
  2nd Brigade General Ivan Buxhowden SR 7
  2 Standard Grenadier Battalions of the Astrakhan 
  Grenadier Regiment
  2 Standard Grenadier Battalions of the Fangoria 
  Grenadier Regiment
  3rd Brigade Colonel Vladimir Hesse SR 7
  2 Standard Grenadier Battalions of the Siberia Grenadier 
  Regiment
  2 Standard Grenadier Battalions of the Litde Russia 
  Grenadier Regiment
  
  The Battle of Borodino
  The French
  Commander-in-Chief I Corps Marechal de France Davout 6 re-rolls
  5th Division
  General de Division Compans SR 8 
  1st Brigade
  General de Brigade Duppelin SR 7
  5 Standard Line Battalions of the 25th Line Regiment
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  2nd Brigade General de Brigade Teste SR 7
  5 Standard Veteran Line Battalions of the 
  57th Line Regiment
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  4th Division
  General de Division Dessaix SR 8 
  1st Brigade
  General de Brigade Barbanegre SR 7
  5 Standard Light Battalions of the 33rd Light Regiment
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  2nd Brigade
  General de Brigade Frederichs SR 7
  5 Standard Line Battalions of the 85th Line Battalions
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  3rd Brigade General de Brigade Guyardet SR 7
  5 Standard Line Battalions of the 61 st Line Regiment
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  3rd Brigade Guyardet SR 7
  5 Standard Line Battalions of the 108th Line Regiment
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  Divisional and Reserve Artillery
  4 Foot Artillery Batteries of the 2/6th, 17/lst,6/7th and 
  14/9th Foot Artillery
  1 Horse Artillery Battery of the 16/7th Horse Artillery
  10th Division
  General de Division Ledru SR 8
  1st Brigade General de Brigade Gengoult SR 7
  4 Standard Light Battalions of the 24th Light Regiment
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  2 Small battalions of the 1st Portuguese Line Regiment
  Divisional Artillery
  1 Foot Artillery Battery of the 9/7th Foot Artillery 
  1 Horse Artillery Battery of the 2/5th Horse Artillery
  14th Light Cavalry Brigade 
  General de Brigade Beurmann SR 8
  1 Small Light Cavalry Regiment of the 
  28th Chasseurs a Cheval
  1 Large Light Cavalry Regiment of the 
  4th Chasseur a Cheval
  2 Standard Light Cavalry Regiments of the
  1st and 2nd Wurttembei^ Chevauleger Regiments
  2nd Brigade General de Brigade Morion SR 7
  4 Standard Line Battalions of the 46th Line Battalions
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  2 Standard Line Battalions of the 129th Line Regiment
  3rd Brigade General de Brigade Bruny SR 7
  4 Standard Line Battalions of the 72nd Line Regiment
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  2 Standard Line Battalions of the 129th Line Regiment 
  1 Regimental Artillery Company
  Divisional and Reserve Artillery
  1 Foot Artillery Batteries of the 12/5th Foot Artillery
  1 Horse Artillery Battery of the 5/6th Horse Artillery
  137
  
  •rojjin
  Once again, we can get right into the action, as we have already looked at the events that took place at this famous river 
  crossing. This is a linked game that can be played at the same time as game two shown below, before game two and linked to 
  it or as a stand-alone game in itself.
  Playing the Two Scenarios Together
  If you play the two games together as one large game, then 
  there are a few things to consider:
  Tchichagov’s Army of the Danube is available from turn 
  one and gets the first turn. Wittgenstein’s command is not 
  available until the start of turn five.
  The Battlefield
  Playing Separate Scenarios
  If you don’t have the resources to game the two scenarios 
  together, you can split the Crossing scenario in two and 
  game the action on each bank of the Berezina as two 
  separate games that can interact with each other. See sped 
  rules in game two for detail.
  Wargaming the Crossing of the Berezina
  I could not ignore this famous incident in the disastrous 
  French retreat. That said the nature of the French army at 
  this point in the campaign is somewhat difficult to represent. 
  Take for example Victor’s IX Corps, which by this stage was 
  a mere shadow of its former self Couple this with the 
  various nationalities that made up the Grande Armee, 
  Germans and Poles in the IX Corps, for example, and the 
  difficulties of representing such a formation become 
  apparent. Up step the Black Powder rules to provide the
  perfect solution; with the use of Useful Special Rules and 
  Large, Standard and Small units, things become a lot easienj 
  Furthermore, groups of stragglers and fugitives can also be 
  accommodated, by using the same approach.
  Terrain and Table
  The Berezina is only crossable at the bridge. Three inches 
  cither side of the Berezina is classed as marsh. The area 
  prescribed as marsh is frozen and classed as rough ground.
  138
  
  En avant!
  I One standard or small infantry unit can occupy what is left 
  [of the buildings of Studicnka and that unit is classed as 
  Ibeing in light cover only. All other terrain uses the rules as 
  raven in Black Powder.
  p he game is fought on an 8' by 6' table. The game lasts for 
  ho turns. The Russians get the first turn
  French and Russian Deployments
  Deployment areas are shown on the battlefield map, as 
  i^are entry areas for off-table troops. Players can set up 
  I their forces within the deployment areas of each 
  'Division or Corps however they please, as long as it’s a 
  ’ legal formation.
  SPECIAL RULES
  Russian Generals have a higher stall rating than usual to 
  represent the levels of command below them within the 
  Corps structure. Russian Commanders can give orders to 
  ; any number of units within their command as long as they 
  : comply with the brigade orders rules oudined on page 25 of 
  ; the Black Powder rule book. They are not bound by the 
  ! regimental orders special rules.
  The IX Corps units really have their backs to the wall and 
  they will be lucky to survive this ordeal. That said they have
  remained with the colours thus far and are obviously men 
  of admirable quality to come through the horrors of the 
  campaign. Each unit has the following additional rules: Elite 
  5+, Stubborn, and Valiant.
  Fugitives and Stragglers
  At the start of the game the French player rolls a D3 and 
  adds four; this is the number of straggler units that they 
  start the game with. Start the game with two units of 
  Fugitives and Stragglers on the table touching the top left 
  hand table edge. All other Stragglers enter the table 
  (entry point shown on map) on a die roll of six. Roll for 
  each unit of stragglers separately. This roll gets 
  progressively easier each turn; five and six on the next 
  turn’s roll and so on. Roll for stragglers in the command 
  section of the turn.
  Fugitives and Stragglers must make their way to one of the 
  bridge crossing points by the most direct route and must 
  leave the table via point A to be considered safe. If you 
  intend to game both scenarios make a note of the turn that 
  each unit of stragglers leaves the table at point A.
  If a unit of Fugitives and Stragglers takes a number of hits 
  equcil to its stamina remove it from the table as scattered 
  and destroyed.
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Fugitives and 
  Stragglers
  Irregular
  Infantry
  Various
  3
  1
  6
  3
  Shamble,
  Large
  Shamble or Save Yourself: Fugitives and Stragglers are not ordered; they make a single move of 2D6 x 2 inches per turn 
  (a move of between 4" and 24"). They cannot form square.
  139
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  The Armies
  I have taken the approach that I took on pages 94 to 96 of Albion Triumphant, volume 1: The Peninsular IVar. This makes it easier 
  to represent the remnants of the French army as well as the large size of the Russian forces.
  The Russians
  Commander Generallicutenant Count Wittgenstein SR 8
  V
  Advanced Guard Major General 
  Egor Ivanovich Vlastov SR 8
  1 Large Cossack Regiment
  1 Small Hussar Regiment 
  1 Small Dragoon Regiment 
  1 Large Jager Battalion 
  1 Standard Opolchenic Battalion 
  1 Small Infantry Battalion 
  1 Half Light Battery
  French Aims and Objectives
  Marshal Victor must hold the bridges and protect the 
  masses of stragglers making their way across the Berezina. 
  Once all stragglers are across the river the IX Corps can 
  withdraw across the river. The French win the game on
  Corps Commander Generallieutenant 
  Grigory Maximovich Berg SR 8
  2 Large and 1 Standard Infantry Battalion
  2 Small Opolchenie Battalions 
  1 Standard Dragoon Regiment 
  1 Heavy Position Battery 
  1 Half Light Battery
  1 Half Horse Battery
  Reserve Corps Commander 
  Generalmajor Boris Borisovich Fock SR 8
  2 Large Infantr>' Battalions
  1 Standard and 1 Small Grenadier Battalions
  2 Small Opolchenie Battalions 
  1 Half Light Battery
  1 Half Horse Battery
  Frknch Hussars
  victory points alone. Destroying a unit is worth two victory 
  points and shaking a unit is worth one point each. I would 
  add half a point for a large unit and minus a half point for; 
  small unit. Each Straggler unit that escapes across the 
  Berezina is worth two points to the French.
  Russian Aims and Objectives
  The Russian objective is to crush Victor’s rearguard, as wellj 
  as preventing stragglers from escaping across the Berezina. 
  If the Russians capture the bridges they win the game.
  To win the game the Russians must have a unit remain 
  stationary at Point A for two turns. If the Russians fail to 
  capture the bridges then the game is won or lost on victory 
  points. Destroying a unit is worth two victory points and 
  shaking a unit is worth one point each. I would add half a 
  point for a large unit and minus a half point for a small 
  unit. Destroying stragglers is worth one point, shaking 
  stragglers gains no points.
  Winning the Game
  If the Russians do not capture the bridges then the game 
  results depend on victory points. The player who scores the 
  most victory points wins; there is no room for a draw here.
  140
  
  Crossing the Berezina, Part One
  y
  The French
  IX Corps Commander Marshal Victor SR 9
  26th Division
  General de Division Daendels SR 8
  1 Small Battalion of Berg Line Infantry
  1 Small Battalion of Baden Line Infantry
  ^ 1 Small Hessen Darmstadt Guard Infantry
  28th Division
  General de Division Gerard SR 8
  2 Small Battalions of Polish Line Infantry
  1 Small Battalion of Saxon Line Infantry
  s________
  Corps Cavalry Commander 
  General de Division Fourier SR 8
  2 Small Confederation of the Rhine 
  Light Cavalry Regiments
  Artillery attached 
  to any Division
  1 Confederation 
  of the Rhine 
  Foot Battery
  French heavy cavalry form up
  
  rOJJLV
  0t^Ln(t, ^mmp^r wi^
  As we have seen, this game can be played simultaneously with game one, as a linked game after game one or as a stand­
  alone game.
  The Battlefield
  Terrain and Table
  The village can hold one small or standard infantry battalion 
  and it follow’s all the rules for buildings set out in the Black Povoder 
  rulebook. The areas of marshland are frozen and therefore 
  classed as rough ground. The open wooded areas are easier to 
  navigate and are therefore classed as rough ground as well.
  The game is fought on an 8' by 6* table. It lasts for 15 turns. 
  The Russians get the first turn
  French and Russian Deployments
  Deployment areas are shown on the battlefield map, as are 
  entry areas for off-table troops. Players can set their forces 
  up within the deployment areas of each Division or Corps 
  however they please, as long as it’s a legal formation that is.
  Special Rules
  Russian Generals have a higher Staff Rating than usual to 
  represent the levels of command below them within the Corps
  structure. Russian Commanders can give orders to any number 
  of units within their command as long as they comply with the 
  brigade orders rules on page 25 of the Bhck B)wder rule book, 
  they are not bound by the regimental orders special rules.
  If you have played part one of the scenario - Action on the 
  Eastern bank - and have made a note of what turn each unit < 
  Fugitives and Stragglers left at point A, this then correlates to a 
  turn of this game, which is equal to the turn number of game 
  one plus 5 turns, e.g if a Fugitives and Stragglers unit leaves 
  point A on turn six of game one then they enter game two at 
  Point A on turn 11. Fugitives and Stragglers must leave via the 
  left board edge to be considered safe.
  The Armies
  I have taken the approach that I took on pages 94 to 96 of 
  Albion Triumphant, vol I: The Peninsular War. This makes it 
  easier to represent the remnants of the French army as wc 
  as the large size of the Russian forces.
  142
  
  1-
  Qme ^ 
  Intern C^dn^
  The Russians
  Army of the Danube Commander Admiral Tchichagov
  Corps Detachment 
  Generalmajor Tchlapitz SR 8
  2 Standard battalions 
  1 Standard Hussar Regiment 
  1 Small Dragoon Regiment
  1 Large Cossack Regiment
  Advanced Guard 
  Generalmajor Count 
  Lambert SR 8
  2 Large Cossack Regiments 
  1 Large Dragoon Regiment 
  1 Small Hussar Regiment
  3 Standard Jager Regiments 
  1 Horse battery
  Reserve Corps 
  Commander 
  Generallieutenant 
  Sabaneiev SR 7
  15th Division Commander 
  Oldecop SR 7
  4 Standard Infantry Battalions
  1 Standard Jager Battalion
  Combined Grenadier 
  Division
  Commander SR 7
  3 Standard Grenadier Battalions
  Attached to either Division:
  1 Dragoon Regiment
  2 Heavy Position Batteries 
  1 Light Battery
  Corps Commander 
  Generallieutenant \binov SR 7
  18th Division Commander 
  Tchervatov SR 7
  4 Standard Infantry Battalions
  9th Division Commander 
  Udom SR 7
  4 Standard Infantry Battalions 
  1 Small Jager battalion
  Attached to either Division:
  1 Heavy Position Battery
  2 Light Batteries
  1 Standard Cossack Regiment 
  1 Small Hussar Regiment 
  1 Large Dragoon Regiment
  Artillery Duel
  143
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  The French
  Gommander-in-Chief II Corps 
  Marechal de France Oudinot, SR 9
  6th Division General de Division 
  Legrand SR8
  1 Standard Light Battalion 
  1 Large Line Battalion 
  1 Small Portuguese Line Battalion
  8th Division General de Division 
  Verdier SR8
  1 Small Light Battalion
  1 Large Line Battalion
  9th Division General de Division 
  Merle SR8
  1 Large Line Battalion
  1 Large Swiss Battalion Elite 4+
  II Corps Cavalry General de Brigade 
  Corbineau SR8
  1 Standard Chcvaulegcr Lancer Regiment 
  1 Standard Chasseurs-a-Cheval Regiment
  Russian Aims and Objectives
  The Russians objective is to crush the French, as well as 
  preventing stragglers from escaping across the Berezina. If 
  the Russians capture the bridges they win the game, to win 
  the game the Russians must have a unit remain stationary at 
  Point A for two turns. If the Russians fail to capture the 
  bridges then the game is won or lost on victory points. 
  Destroying a unit is worth two victory points and shaking a 
  unit is worth one point each. I would add half a point for a 
  large unit and minus a half point for a small unit. 
  Destroying stragglers is worth one point. Shaking stragglers 
  gains no points.
  Commander-in*Chief V Corps 
  Marechal de France 
  Prince Poniatowski SR 9 
  (Inspirational)
  16th, 17th, 18th Divisions and Vistula Legion survivors 
  3 Small Grand Duchy Line Battalions 
  1 Large Vistula Legion Battalion.
  1 Standard Polish Chasseurs-a-Cheval 
  1 Grand Duchy Foot Artillery Battery 
  1 Grand Duchy Heavy Foot Half Battery
  3rd Heavy Cavalry Division General de 
  Division Doumerc SR8
  ] Standard Cuirassier Regiment
  Commander-in-Chief III Corps 
  Marechal de France Ney SR 8 
  (Headstrong)
  Commander-in-Chief Imperial Guard 
  Marechal de France Mortier SR 9
  1st and 2nd Young Guard Divisions survivors
  1 Standard and 1 Small Young Guard Infantry 
  Battalions
  3rd Old Guard Division
  2 Standard Old Guard Battalions
  Guard Cavalry
  1 Standard Guard Heavy Cavalry Regiment 
  1 Standard Guard Light Cavalry Regiment 
  1 Old Guard Heavy Foot Artillery Battery 
  1 Old Guard Foot Artillery Battery
  French Aims and Objectives
  The French must hold the bridges and protect the masses of | 
  stragglers making their way across the Berezina. The French! 
  win the game on victory points alone. Destroying a unit is 
  worth two victory points and shaking a unit is worth one 
  point each. I would add half a point for a large unit and 
  minus half a point for a small unit. Each Straggler unit that 
  escapes across the Berezina is worth two points to the French.!
  Winning the Game
  If the Russians do not capture the bridges then the game 
  results depend on victory points. The player who scores 
  most victory points wins; there is no room for a draw here.
  
  “I sHaCCnot march to re-join you -1 shaCC 
  run. I onCy wish I had wings. Courage! 
  ^od wiCC heCp you! ”
  (Bagration to (Rgevs^
  
  m0j
  Pick-up games are a quick and easy alternative to 
  researching, modelling and recreating a historical battle, 
  ideal for ad hoc games at home or your local local club, 
  where players can simply bring along some models, make 
  some tea, and start playing.
  The Battlefield
  The game is played on a 6' by 4' or 8' by 6' table depending 
  on the number of points that the two players agree on: 500 
  to 600 points for the former and 601 + for the latter.
  For 500 point games, both players choose three different 
  terrain pieces that are no larger than 12" in diameter. Select 
  from buildings, woods, hills, rough ground, impassable 
  terrain or anything else within recison that takes your fancy. 
  Each player rolls a dice; the high roller places their first 
  piece of terrain anywhere on the table, players then take it 
  in turns to lay all the terrain pieces. No terrain piece can be 
  placed within 6" of another. Increase the number of terrain 
  pieces by one to two pieces for the larger games.
  The terrain pieces follow all the normal rules in the Black 
  Poivder rule book.
  The Armies
  Armies arc selected using the army lists contained within 
  Albion Triumphant I - The Peninsular Campaign and Albion 
  Triumphant II - The Hundred Days as well as those in this 
  supplement. Unit upgrades are restricted to five (one per 
  100 points). So you could have two of your cavalry 
  regiments upgraded to veterans and three infantry 
  regiments upgraded to ‘ ToughJighter' for example.
  Deployment
  Each army has a deployment area that extends across the 
  total of the long board edge and extends into the board by 
  12". Roll a D6, adding + 2 for each Light Cavalry regiment 
  you have in your army, +1 for each Dragoon regiment in 
  your army and a +1 if your divisional general has a better 
  staff rating than the enemy general. The winner selects 
  whether to deploy a brigade first or second. Players then 
  take it in turn to deploy brigades one after the other until all 
  brigades arc deployed.
  Both sides then roll a further D6. The highest roller can 
  choose to take the first or second turn. The game lasts for 
  eight turns.
  \^^nning the Game
  The game is won on victory points (VPs)
  Destroying a unit............................................. 2 points
  Shaking a unit................................................... 1 point
  Destroying an upgraded unit...................................... 4 points
  Shaking an upgraded unit.............................. 2 points
  Breaking a brigade....................................................... 5 points
  Breaking the most expensive brigade...........10 points
  (If there are two with the same points, 
  breaking either of them will suffice)
  Breaking opponent’s Division:....................... 15 points
  146
  
  French field /\mbulance
  VARIANT PICK-UP GAMES
  Capture the Strategic location
  This game is played in a similar manner to the first pick-up 
  game described above, but the player who places the first 
  piece of terrain places it in the dead centre of the table. It is 
  always good to place a meaningful piece of terrain, as the 
  whole purpose of the game is for the players to capture the 
  terrain piece. ‘Capture the hill’ (or the farmstead) sounds 
  great; ‘capture the rough ground’ a little less appealing.
  To capture the terrain piece, you have to have one or more 
  infantry units in or on it for two turns with no enemy units 
  attacking it.
  The player who captures the terrain piece as described 
  automatically wins the game. If no one captures the terrain 
  piece, then the game lasts for eight turns and is decided by 
  victory points (refer to the previous list).
  Capture the objective marker
  This game is played as above but as part of the deployment 
  phase each player places an objective marker in their own 
  deployment zone. The objective marker should be no larger 
  than 3" square and could be any reasonable object, baggage, 
  camp scene, wounded officer, in fact Warlord Games produce 
  some fantastic pieces that can be utilised here. The player’s aim 
  is to defend their objective and capture the enemy’s objective.
  To capture an objective, you have to have a unit touching it 
  for at least two turns with no enemy units in hand-to-hand 
  combat with that unit. Your own objective marker is always 
  classed as defended.
  The game lasts for eight turns, and all the above VPs from 
  the first pick-up game apply as well as the following:
  Capturing the objective piece:..................... 10 points
  Defending your objective piece:.....................5 points
  Hold until relieved
  This game is played down the length of the table rather 
  than its width. Decide who is going to be the attacker and 
  who is going to be the defender. Terrain is placed in the 
  same manner as a pick-up game. The defender places their 
  objective marker in the centre of the table; it is the duty of 
  the defender to hold the objective marker until they are 
  relieved. The defender must select 50% of their units (not 
  points) and leave them off the table. The remaining 50% 
  are deployed within 12" of the objective marker.
  The attacker has their full force at their disposal and their 
  duty is to capture the enemy objective marker. The attacker 
  takes the first turn.
  From the second turn onwards the defender can roll to see if 
  their off-table units have managed to come to the aid of their 
  beleaguered comrades: roll a D6 at the start of the turn, on the 
  roll of a five or a six, the off-table units are available to join the 
  battle. If the dice roll is failed then the off table units are 
  unavailable, and they are rolled for again at the start of the 
  following turn. This roll gets easier by one for each turn that the 
  off table units are unsuccessful, e.g if you failed to roll a five or a 
  six on the second turn, you would need to roll a 
  four, five or six in the third turn.
  To capture an objective, you have to have 
  a unit touching it for at least two turns 
  with no enemy units in hand-to- 
  hand combat with that unit.
  The game is played for eight turns, 
  if the attacker captures the 
  objective then they automatically 
  win the game. If the attacker does not 
  capture the objective, then the 
  defending player wins the game.
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  J
  \
  J^'RiiUJldVJ WlZzl5
  Russian Stats and Special Rules
  1 
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Inf'aniry or 
  Combined
  Grenadier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  4
  Tough Fighter, 
  Poor, Skirmisher, 
  Lacking Initiative
  41 points
  Grenadier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  4
  Tough Fighter, 
  Poor, Skirmisher, 
  Lacking Initiative, 
  Elite 4+
  48 points
  Jager
  Regular
  Infantry'
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  4
  Rifle Mixed 
  Formation, light 
  Infantry Mixed 
  Formation, Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter, Tou^ 
  Fighter, Lacking 
  Initiative
  45 points
  Opolchenie
  Regular
  Infantry
  Pike or 
  Smoothbore 
  Musket
  5
  0/2
  5
  3
  Militia, Untested, 
  Unreliable, Lacking 
  Initiative
  19/23 points
  Opolchcnic
  Jagers
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket and
  Rifled Musket
  5
  2
  4
  3
  Poor, Skirmish, 
  Militia, Lacking 
  Initiative
  30 points
  Volunteer
  Jager
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore 
  Musket or 
  Rifled Musket
  6
  3
  4
  4
  Poor, Skirmish, 
  Militia, Lacking 
  Initiative
  Smoothbore
  Musket:
  37 points 
  Rifle: 40 pts
  Life Guard 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  3
  4
  Tough Fighter, Poor 
  Skirmisher, Reliable, 
  Elite 3+, Valiant
  61 pts
  Life Guard 
  Jager
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  3
  4
  Reliable, Elite 4+, 
  Rifle Mixed 
  Formation light 
  Infantry Mixed 
  Formation, Skirmish 
  Sharpshooter
  59 pts
  1
  Cuirassier
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  3
  3
  Reliable, Heavy 
  Cavalry D3
  58 pts j
  Dragoon
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  4
  3
  Heavy Cavalry D1
  i
  44pts 1
  Dragoon 
  on foot
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  4
  2
  4
  2
  Skirmish,
  Small
  28 pts
  Uhlan
  Regular
  Infantry
  Lance
  7
  4
  3
  Lancer,
  Marauder
  48 pts 1
  148
  
  6^1
  sjd 82
  Z
  l-I-£
  I
  (UV 3S3IS)
  Xja^pjy
  ajoqqjoouis
  Xjaopav
  jEinSag
  Ajannjy uonisoj
  sjd
  aSjBq ‘+f 3ji|3
  Z
  £
  z-z-f
  Z
  XjaniJJv
  ajoqqjooxus
  Xjaiipjy
  JB|n§3g
  Xj3JJBg Xj3J[1JJV 
  3SJOJJ pJBnif)
  sjd 68
  3i!i3
  1
  £
  I-I-£
  1
  AJ3|[IJJV
  Djoqqjoouig
  .uaKpjy
  jBjnSag
  -Oaijeg-jiBH
  Ajsifijjv
  asjofj pJBnQ
  sjd 6£
  aapn'BXBjY
  z
  f
  Z-Z-i'
  z
  iOanpJy
  djoqipoouig
  Xj3j|ijjv
  jBjnSa^
  AjajiBg
  XjSppJV 3SJOfJ
  sid ii
  japn^jBj^
  I
  f
  I-l-£
  I
  Xj^iijuv
  aaoqqjooius
  XjanpiV
  /(j3IJBg-JIBH 
  Xjaiitjjv 3SJOH
  sjd 8t
  dSjBq
  ‘+t 3i!I3
  ‘3iqBip^
  £
  £
  Z/Z/f
  z
  X43[JPJV
  aaoqqjoouis
  Xjsnijjv
  jB|nS3^
  XjsjjBg
  XjaijTjJV
  jq§n
  sjd gg
  +f 31HH 
  ‘^iq^na^
  Z
  £
  l-l-£
  1
  Xjd1[ijjV
  ajoqqjooiug
  Xjd|[iijv
  jBjnSD^
  XjojjBg
  -JPH
  jqSiq pjBng
  sjd gg
  32ib3
  £
  Z-Z'f
  z
  Xjayipjv
  ajoqqjoouis
  Aj31[ijjv
  aKjnSa'g
  iCiajjBg 
  Xj3j|ijjv JqSrj
  sid \z
  Z
  f
  l-I-£
  I
  Xjojlpjy
  ajoqqjooius
  XaajlijJV
  j^’jnSo'g
  '<J3IJBg-JIBH 
  XjajjijJV JqSri
  sjdi^
  JSptJBJej^
  £
  L
  aiq^s
  XjfBABQ
  jB|n23^
  JBSsnj^
  sjd f-g
  jspn^jcjY
  ‘J3DUB3 ‘3iqBt|3^
  £
  f
  8
  aoireq
  XjpABQ
  JBinSag
  }(DBSS03 pjBRQ
  3jn /u^mn 
  3jn
  sjd ^g
  laXjpABo
  Xab3H
  £
  £
  6
  ajq^s
  XjfBAB^
  jB]nS3^
  uooSbjq 
  pjBno ajn
  DSJOpj
  sid 09
  gQ Xj[T?AE3
  i^AB3H ‘319^113^
  £
  £
  01
  aiq^s
  Xjjbabq
  jBinSag
  pjBnQ 3jr| JO 
  pJBHQ J3I[BA3q3 
  JO jaissBJin^
  pjBtiQ ajn
  sid 6£
  sjd £g
  aiqBqajufj 
  ‘JSpn^JBJ^ ‘J3DU^
  £
  e
  0/Z
  £
  aDireq
  MOg ‘3DUFq
  XjpAB[)
  jBjnSag
  JO JBpiSajjj
  qOBSSO^
  pajunojY
  sjd
  sjdgt
  J3pnBJBj\ 
  :j3Sb|’ pajunoj^
  japriEJBj^ 
  ‘J3DUB3 :sjBssnjj
  £
  f
  9
  3jq^S
  Xjjbab^
  JBpiSag
  jsS^f pajunoj^ 
  /sjBssnpj
  1S03
  fepadg
  eutuiB)§
  OIVJOJ^
  Supooi{§
  pucH-o»
  -PUBH
  }uauiBiu.iy
  adXx
  fiI“ZI8X SNVissaH aHX
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Position
  Regular
  ArtiDery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  Battery
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Art)
  2
  4-2-2
  4
  3
  Large
  40 pts
  Guard Position 
  Artillery Half- 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Art)
  1
  3-1-1
  3
  2
  Reliable,
  Elite 4+
  40 pts
  Guard Position
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Reliable,
  Artillery
  Battery
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Art)
  2
  4-2-2
  3
  3
  Elite 4+
  Large
  52 pts
  Smoothbore
  Unicorn
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Field
  Howitzer
  Smoothbore
  1
  2-2-2
  4
  2
  i
  10 pdr
  23 pts
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Art)
  1
  20 pdr
  27 pts
  Maximums and minimums are per every 1,000 points unless otherwise stated.
  (DivisionaC Commander
  Staff rating 8.....................................................................................................................20 points
  Staff rating 7.......................................................................................................................0 points
  1-3 Infantry ^Brigade Commanders
  Staff rating 8.....................................................................................................................20 points
  Staff rating 7.......................................................................................................................0 points
  Note; Half of all Russian Brigade commanders, rounding up, must be Staff Rating 7.
  1 to 2 Infantry ^giments
  1 or 2 Infantry Battalions
  41 points each
  Add one of the following
  • 1 Combined Grenadier battalion.... .............41 points
  • 1 Opolchenie battalion....................... .... 19/23 points
  • 1 Opolchenie Jager battalion............. .............30 points
  • 1 Volunteer Jager battalion......................... 37/40 points
  • 1 Jager Regiment (1 battalion)........... .............45 points
  • 1 Jager Regiment (2 battalions)......... ............. 90 points
  Upgrade any infantry battalion 
  other than Opolchenie to veteran
  Upgrade Volunteer Jager to Sharpshooter. ... +3 points
  150
  
  The Russians 1812-15
  0 to 1 Jdger (Brigade
  Jager Brigade Commander 
  Jager Brigade Options
  Staff rating 8.................................................. 20 points 
  Upgrade any Jager infantry
  Staff rating 7................................................... 0 points 
  battalion to veteran status
  2 to 3 Jager Regiments 
  ^ 
  ’
  AJager regiment consists. . . 45 points per Jager battalion 
  Downgrade any Jager
  of 1 or 2 Jager battalions 
  battalion to Small.................
  Add up to 1 Grenadier.................90 points per battalion
  regiment, consisting of 
  1 or 2 Grenadier battalions
  +8 points per battalion
  -8 points per battalion
  Oto 1 ComSined grenadier (Brigade
  Combined Grenadier Brigade Commander 
  Combined Grenadier Brigade Options
  Staff rating 7................................................... 0 points 
  Upgrade any Combined
  Staff rating 8..................................................20 points 
  Grenadier battalion to
  veteran status [Reliable, Elite 5+). . +8 points per battalion
  2 to 7 Combined
  Grenadier battalions.............41 points per battalion Downgrade any Combined
  Grenadier battalion to Small........ -8 points per battalion
  Oto 1 grenadier (Brigade
  Grenadier Brigade Commander 
  Grenadier Brigade Options
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points 
  Upgrade any battalion to
  Staff rating 8....................................................... 20 points 
  veteran status [Reliable, Elite 4+). . +4 points per battalion
  1 or 2 Grenadier regiments 
  Downgrade any
  A Grenadier regiment has 
  battalion to Small............................-8 points per battalion
  1 or 2 Grenadier battalions...........48 points per battcilion
  Oto 1 Light CdvaCry (Brigade
  Light Cavalry Brigade Commander 
  Upgrade any Standard-size
  Staff rating 7........................................................... 0 points cavalry regiments to Large
  Staff rating 8....................................................... 20 points
  Downgrade any
  1 to 3 regiments from the following: 
  Standard-size
  up to 2 Dragoon regiments......... 44 points per regiment 
  regiment to Small...........
  up to 2 Hussar regiments...............46 points per regiment
  up to 1 Uhlan regiment...................48 points per regiment
  up to 2 Mounted Cossack regiments.................37 points
  or
  Irregular Mounted Cossacks. ... 32 points per regiment 
  [Note: the first Cossack regiment in an army is free]
  Cavalry Brigade Options
  Upgrade any cavalry regiment 
  (except Cossacks) to veteran status
  [Reliable and +/ H-to-H).................+6 points per regiment
  +8 points per regiment
  -8 points per regiment
  Russian Dragoon
  151
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Oto 1 Jfeavy CcivaCry (Brigade
  Heavy Cavalry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8....................................................... 20 points
  1 to 3 regiments from the following:
  up to 3 Dragoon regiments...........44 points per regiment
  up to 2 Cuirassier regiments........ 58 points per regiment
  [Note: you cannot mix Cuirassier and Dragoon regiments]
  Heavy Cavalry Brigade Options
  Upgrade any cavalry 
  regiment to veteran status
  {Reliable and +/ H-to-H).................+6 points per regiment
  Upgrade any cavalry
  regiments to Large....................... +8 points per regiment
  Downgrade any cavalry
  regiment to Small............................-8 points per regiment
  Downgrade all dragoon
  regiments to fight on foot.............-16 points per regiment
  Oto 1 Cossac^(Brigade
  Cossack Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8....................................................... 20 points
  2 to 6 Cossack Regiments chosen fi*om:
  Mounted Cossack regiment.... 34 points per battalion 
  Irregular Mounted Cossacks .... 32 points per battalion
  Cossack Brigade Options
  Downgrade any or all
  Cossack regiments to Small...........-8 points per regiment
  JLrtiCkry
  Artillery batteries can be attached to any of the above brigades
  up to 1 Light battery to any infantry brigade
  (1 per 6 battalions in the army).............................................................................................................. 36 points per battery
  up to 1 Horse battery to any cavalry brigade
  (1 per 4 regiments of cavalry in the army)............................................................................................. 39 points per battery
  up to 1 Position battery to any infantry brigade
  {1 per 9 battalions in the army).............................................................................................................. 40 points per battery
  up to 1 Unicorn battery to any infantry brigade in the army
  (1 per 6 battalions in the army)............................................................................ 23 points for 10 pdr, 27 points for 20 pdr
  Artillery Options
  Down grade any Light, Horse or Position battery to a Half battery............................................... -12 points per battery
  
  puviumoj
  mpvwMQ
  :fsao}avj
  •3SOO aj^udojdd^ SuiA^d siiun azis 
  om^
  oj dn qjiM juDiu^aj aD^jdoj ued noA aqi ui Xjiua luaiu^aj Aj|baed 
  iqSi'q ireissrry pazis pjBpuBig q^^a joj siqj luasaadaa oj^ •siiun qns j3||bujs 
  o:ui UMop jqds soiupoLUOs siuauiiSaj XjfBABO jqSq aqj SE3J3qM XjuSajui 
  (BjusiuiSsj jiaqi paurejaj suooSbjq puB sjoissEJin^ apjnq jo ppq aqj uq
  sd^oj\[; iOjvavJ umssri^
  sjuiod gg .......................................... 3AES 3+ B q3u\ sqjOMqueg 9§jb^
  sjuiod gj...............................................9ABS \ + qjLw sqjOMqjJBg aSaeq
  sjuiod g I................................................................sqjo.wquB^ pjBpuujg
  siniod OOS S3|jOAvi{|av3 I o) q
  ^j.om.yuv'S)
  Aj^ij^q jad sjuiod 5 ] - 
  uoi]BijBq J9d sjuiod g- 
  juaujiSaj jad sjumd g+
  .........................Xj9jjEq j]Eq B oj
  Xj9JJBq 9SJOq XUB 9pBjSuMOQ
  sjuiod ]g
  Aj9ijBq Xjdjjijjb 9SJop{ pj^nQ \ oj dn
  ......................... [r®^S JU9UJ^9J
  Ajj^abo pjBnQ Aun 9pBjSuMOQ
  ...........................................9§jnq OJ
  •AjjnABD pj^nf) Aun 9pnjSdQ
  snopdQ apBSug iAj]BAC3 XAca|| pjvn^ fvuadiii|
  ju9ui^9a J9d sjuiod qq 
  :asjo^ pjcn^) a>jr^ .lo
  pxeiiQ jai|FAai{3 ^s^uaui^aj 
  jaiss-BJini^ pj-eiiQ ajfl 
  \
  sjuiod 02 .......................................................... 9 b'uijuj gBjs
  sjuiod 0................................................................[_ ^’uijna gHjq
  aapuBuraio3 apcSug
  (Auun 9qi ui U9qnj 9jb S9pnSuq Ajjunjui fz JSU9| jn ji XjtiQ )
  djwBuq) Ctjvdvj (^a.vdj£pwn^jTfUdduLj l 0:10
  Aj9jj^q J9d sjuiod 3 ] - ................................... Ajgjj-gq ji^q b oj
  Aj9jjBq 9SJoq Aub 9p^jSumoq
  JU9UI^9i i9d SJUlod g- ............... IFUIg OJ JU9UIlS9J Aj[BAB9
  9ZIS pj^puBjg Aun 9pnjSuMOQ
  JU9UJ^9J i9d Sjuiod g+............... oSanq OJ JU9XUlS9J AjjCABD
  9zis pa^pucjs Aun 9pna§dQ
  saofidQ ap^Sijg Xj|vac3 
  |cuadui|
  sjuiod ig 
  sjuiod f g 
  sjuiod gfz 
  sjuiod ^g
  .........AjDjjnq AaojpjjF 9sjop{ pjnn0 \ oj dn
  .........ju9uii§9J uooSbjq pj^ny oji-q \ oj dn
  ...........ju9UJiS9J jnssnf^ 
  I
  ......................... juoui^'oj uiqqQ pJiinQ 9jr]
  ao qonsso^ pjJJnQ 9jri [ oj dn 
  : s^nauxiSag Xa|BA«3 
  ajpi Z •><> I
  sjuiod os 
  sjuiod 0 ■
  .................8 SutJBJ JgBJg
  ................./ Suijnj geig
  japuBunuoQ apcSug
  (Auijn oqj ui U9^bj 9jn S9pnSuq Ajjubjui \ jsn9| jb ji Ajuo)
  dpvBuq) Ojvnvj ^ydijpj.vn§ jpuddiuj j oil q
  Ajajj^q a9d sjuiod g ] - ................................Ajgjjeq jyeq b oj uoqnjjEq jgSnf pjBnQ 9jrj jgd sjuiod gg
  Aa9jjBq Aj9j^b Aub 9pbjSumoq uoqBjjBq Ajjubjuj pjcnQ 9jrj jgd sjuiod [ 9
  suoqBjjBq Ajjubjui pJBnQ 9jrq g oj \
  uoqBjjBq J9d sjuiod g- ...................................................IF^S 
  jo sjsisuod ju9UJt§9j Ajjubjui pJBnQ njiq y
  uoqBjjBq Aub opBjSuMOQ 
  s smauiiSag Xajirejni poBno »jn Z I
  snofjdo ^pvSug Xoicabq iCAcaji
  r 
  , ’ 
  * 
  , 
  Sjuiod OS ...........................................................8 ^'UIJBJ iji^jq
  .................... I PPV s,u.od 0.......................................................................................................... L Sun.. .u«S
  Sjuiod gf.........................Aj9jjBq jqSrj PJ^'^O I PPV 
  aapuBuraio^ apeSug
  (Auijb 9qj UI u9qBj s9pBSuq Ajjubjui g jsb9[ jb ji Ajuo)
  djwBuq) Ciiiuvfujpj.vn^ jvuddtuj j oil q
  SapBSuq SuiMOqOJ 9qj UIOJJ S9DJ0J SJl JO o/^gj gyjBJ UB9 Aujjy UBTSSn-^ Y
  SI‘Z181 SNVissnH anx
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  French Stats and Special Rules
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  French Line 
  Infantry’
  Regular
  Infantry'
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Charge
  38 pts
  French Light 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Charge, 
  Skirmish, Sharpshooter, 
  Light Infantry, 
  Mixed Formation
  41 pts
  Combined Grenadier 
  or Grenadier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Charge, 
  Elite 5 +
  43 pts
  Voltigeurs
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  4
  4
  3
  P&s de Charge, 
  Skirmish, Sharpshooter, 
  Light Infantry, 
  Mixed Formation
  41 pts
  Portuguese or 
  Spanish Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  36 pts
  Rheinbund
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  3
  5
  3
  31 pts
  Cuirassier or 
  Carabinicr
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  3
  3
  Reliable, Heavy 
  Cavalry D3
  58 pts
  Lancer or
  Regular
  Lance
  7
  3
  Lancer, Marauder
  48 pts
  Polish Uhlan
  Cavalry
  5
  2
  Small
  40 pts i
  Dragoon
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  4
  3
  Heavy Cav'alry D1
  44 pts
  Hussar or 
  Chasseurs a Cheval 
  Wurttemberg Horse- 
  J^er Bavarian 
  Cncvaulcger
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  4
  3
  Marauder
  41 pts
  Regimental 
  artillery section
  Regimental
  Battery
  Regular
  Ardllcry
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1
  1
  1-1-1
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  4
  1
  2
  11 pts
  19 pts
  Half Foot 
  Artillery Battery
  Regular
  Artillery'
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  19 pts
  Foot Artillery Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  27 pts
  ^__________________________________________________________________________________________________________ r.
  
  The French 1812
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Half Heavy 
  Foot Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  23 pts
  Heavy Foot 
  Artillery Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  ■
  31 pts
  Half Horse 
  Artillciy' Battery
  Regular
  Artillery'
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  22 pts
  Horse Artillery 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  30 pts
  i
  155
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Maximums and minimums are per every 1,000 points unless othervdse stated.
  (DivisionaC Commander
  Staff rating 9..................................................................................................50 points
  Staff rating 8.................................................................................................. 25 points
  Staff rating 7....................................................................................................0 points
  Commander Options
  Upgrade the Commander with the rule
  'A Marshal’s baton in every knapsack’.................................................+10 points
  1 to 4 Infantry (Brigades
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7 
  Staff rating 8 
  Staff’ rating 9
  0 points 
  25 points 
  50 points
  1 to 3 Infantry Regiments from the following:
  0 to 3 Line Infantry Regiments
  A Line Infantr>' regiment has 
  between 1 and 5 baitahons of
  Line infantry................................38 points per battedion
  0 to 1 Light Infantry Regiments
  A Light Infantry regiment has 
  between 1 and 5 battalions of
  Light infantry.............................. 41 points per batteJion
  0 to 1 Foreign Infantry Regiment
  A Spanish Infantry regiment
  has 1 or 2 battalions...................36 points per battalion
  -OR-
  A Portuguese Infantry regiment
  has 1 or 2 battalions...................36 points per battalion
  -OR-
  A Rhinbund battalion...................................... 31 points
  Maximum of one Light Regiment per Division.
  Maximum of 10 Battalions in the Brigade
  0 to 1 Regimental Artillery 
  section per two battalions
  in the brigade:..............................11 points per section
  or
  0 to 1 Regimental Artillery Battery
  per infantry regiment of at least 3 battalions. ..19 points
  Brigade Options
  Upgrade the Brigade Commander with
  the rule 'A Marshal’s baton in every knapsack’.... +10 points
  Upgrade any infantry battalion to
  veteran status {Reliable, Elite 5+) ... +8 points per battalion 
  Upgrade any infantry battalion to
  veteran status 
  Elite 4+). . . +10 points per battalion
  Upgrade any or all battalions
  to Tough Fighters................................ +1 point per battalion
  Downgrade any infantry
  battalion to Small............................-8 points per battalion
  Downgrade any infantry
  battalion to JVavering...................... -6 points per battalion,
  Downgrade any infantry 
  battalion to Morale 5..................... -4 points per battalion;
  Downgrade any 
  infantry battalion 
  to Unreliable
  ^ making use of the 
  upgrades and downgrades 
  you can create Swiss and 
  Croatian units as different 
  French Regmenls.
  -3 points per battalion]
  
  The French 1812
  0 to 2 Light CdVdCry brigades (mojdmum 1 per 2 Infantry (Brigades)
  Light Cavalry Brigade Commanders
  Staff rating 7........................................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8....................................................... 25 points
  Staff rating 9....................................................... 50 points
  1 to 4 cavalry regiments from the following:
  up to 2 Hussar regiments...............41 
  points per regiment
  up to 3 Lancer regiments...............48 points per regiment
  up to 4 Chasseur a Chevai........... 41 points per regiment
  up to 3 Polish Uhlan regiments .. 48 points per regiment 
  up to 2 Wiiittembeig
  Horse-J^er regiments...................41 points per regiment
  up to 2 Bavarian
  Chevauleger regiments.................48 points per regiment
  Light Cavalry Brigade Options
  Upgrade the Brigade Commander with
  the rule ‘A Marshal’s baton in every knapsack’. ... +10 points
  Upgrade any cavalry 
  regiment to veteran status
  [Reliable and +1 H-to-H).................+6 points per regiment
  Upgrade up to half of
  cavalry regiments to Large........ +8 points per regiment
  Upgrade Polish Uhlan
  to Tough Fighters.............................. +1 point per regiment
  Downgrade any regiment to Small.. -8 points per regiment 
  Downgrade any or all regiments
  to Wavering...................................... -6 points per regiment
  ___________________________________ d
  j-----------------------------------------------------
  Attach the following to any brigade
  Up to 1 Foot Artillery battery 
  (if at least six battalions are 
  taken in the army)............................ 27 points per battery
  Up to 1 Horse Artillery battery 
  (if at least 3 regiments of cavalry
  are taken in the army)..................... 30 points per battery
  \
  Divisional Artillery Options
  Upgrade any battery to
  Veteran status [Reliable, Elite 4+). . +10 points per battery 
  Upgrade any battery to
  Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+).. +8 points per battery 
  Downgrade a foot battery
  to a half battery................................ -8 points per battery
  Downgrade a foot battery
  to a half batter.................................. -8 points per battery
  ______________ !______ r
  (DivisionaCflrtiCCery
  157
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  CORPS AND ARMY SUPPORT
  A French army can spend up to 50% of its points on Corps and Army support.
  ^serve ArtiCfery
  Artillery batteries can be attached to any of the above infantry brigades
  up to 2 Foot Artillery batteries to any Infantry Brigade
  (up to 1 per 8 infantry battalions in the army)..................................................................................... 27 points per battery i
  up to 1 Horse Artillery battery to any Brigade 
  ■
  (up to 1 per 4 regiments of cavalry in the army)................................................................................ 30 points per battery 1
  up to 2 Heavy Artillery batteries to any Infantry Brigade 
  I
  (up to 1 per 9 battalions in the army)....................................................................................................31 points per battery I
  Reserve Artillery Options 
  I
  Upgrade any battery to Veteran status [Reliable, Elite ^+).................................................................. +10 points per battery 1
  Upgrade any battery to Veteran status [Reliable, Elite 5+)................................................................... +8 points per battery 1
  Downgrade any or all gun batteries to half batteries: 
  1
  Foot battery.................................................................................................................................................................-8 points I
  Horse batter)'.......................................................................................................................................................... -8 points I
  Heavy battery.............................................................................................................................................................-8 points I
  ^_________________________________________________ ___________________________________________________ A
  0 to 1 J-[eavy CciVdfry (Brigade (if 2 Infantry (Brigades are ta^n)
  Heavy Cavalry Brigade Commanders 
  Heavy Cavalry Brigade Options
  btatl rating /........................................................................ (J points
  Staff rating 8....................................................... 25 points
  Staff rating 9....................................................... 50 points
  1 to 3 cavalry regiments from the following:
  0 to 2 Carabineer regiments ... 58 points per regiment
  0 to 3 Cuirassier regiments .... 58 points per regiment
  Upgrade the Brigade Commander with 
  ^
  the rule 'A Marshal’s baton in every knapsack.’. ... +10 points
  Upgrade any regiment to veteran
  [Reliable and +/ Hand-to-Hand). ... +6 points per regiment
  Upgrade up to half of standard
  sized cavalry regiments to Large ... +8 points per regiment
  -OR-
  0 to 4 Dragoon Regiments........ 44 points per regiment
  Downgrade any regiment to Small.. -8 points per regiment 
  Downgrade any or all re^ments
  to Wavering...................................... -6 points per regiment
  0 to 1 Small Lancer regiment (if at least
  2 heavy cavalry regiments are taken.................40 points
  S_______________________________ 1_________________
  French
  Carabiniers
  158
  
  The French 1812
  0 to 1 JirtiCCety brigade (if at feast 12 Infantry Sattafions are ta^n)
  Artillery Brigade Commanders 
  Artillery Brigade Options
  Staff rating 7............................................................. 0 points Upgrade the Brigade Commander with
  Staff rating 8....................................................... 25 points 
  the rule ‘A Marshal’s baton in every knapsack'. ... +10 points
  Staff rating 9....................................................... 50 points Upgrade up to half
  to Heavy batteries.............................. +4 points per battery
  2 to 4 Foot batteries........ 27 points per battery ,1 j u .
  3 Upgrade any battery to
  Veteran status {Reliable, Elite 4+).... +10 points per battery
  Artillery bought from the Divisional or Reserve Artillery
  can be added to this brigade, the brigade can have no 
  Upgrade any battery to
  more than 6 batteries 
  Veteran status {Reliable, Elite 5+)........+8 points per battery
  Jlllies
  A French army can take 25% allies from the Imperial Guard list. 
  A French army can take 25 % allies from any other allied list.
  
  A CiASH OF Eagles
  J
  \
  French Stats and Special Rules
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Old Guard 
  Grenadiers and 
  Chasseurs
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  3
  4
  Elite 3+, Reliable, 
  Tough Fighters
  61 pts
  Middle Guard 
  Grenadiers and 
  Chasseurs Fusilier- 
  Grenadiers and 
  Fusilier-Chasseurs
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  4
  3
  3
  Elite 4+, Reliable
  53 pts
  Young Guard 
  Voltigeurs and 
  Tirailleurs
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, Elite 5 +,
  Pas dc Char^, Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter, Light 
  Infantry Mixed 
  Formation
  50 pts
  Velites of 
  Florence and 
  Turin
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, Elite 5 +, 
  Pas de Charge
  46 pts
  Marines of the 
  Guard and 
  Engineers
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  2
  3
  2
  Reliable, Elite 4+, 
  Pas de Charge, Small
  43 pts
  Vistula Legion 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, Elite 5 +, 
  Pas de Charge, 
  Tough Fighter
  47 pts
  Grenadiers-a-
  Chcval or 
  Empress 
  Dragoons
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  10
  0
  3
  3
  Heavy Cavalry D3, 
  Reliable
  60 pts
  Gendarmes
  d’Elite
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  0
  3
  2
  Heavy Cavalry D3, 
  Reliable, Small
  52 pts
  Chasseurs-a-
  Cheval
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  7
  0
  3
  3
  Reliable,
  Marauder
  52 pis 1 
  1
  Mamluke
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  3
  0
  3
  1
  Reliable, 
  Marauder, Tiny
  , i
  22 pts
  Polish or Dutch 
  (‘Red’) Lancers
  Regular
  Cavalry
  I>ance
  8
  0
  3
  3
  Reliable, Marauder, 
  Lancer
  58 pts j
  Italian Gardes 
  d’Honneur
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  5
  0
  3
  1
  Heavy Cavalry D3, 
  Reliable, Tiny
  24 pts V
  Young Guard 
  Regimental 
  Artillery Section
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1
  1/1/1
  4
  1
  Reliable, Elite 5+
  19 pts 1
  i
  160
  
  The French Imperial Guard 1812
  J----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------^
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Young Guard 
  Regimental 
  Anillcr)' battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  Reliable, Elite 5+
  31 pts
  Old Guard Foot 
  Artillery Half 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  ArtiUery
  1
  2-1-1
  3
  1
  Reliable, Elite 4+
  31 pts
  Old Guard 
  Foot Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  ArtiUery
  1
  3/2/1
  3
  2
  Reliable, Elite 4+
  39 pts
  Old Guard
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Heavy Foot 
  Artillery Battery
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  1
  3/2/1
  3
  2
  ReUable, EUte 4+
  43 pts
  Old Guard Horse 
  Artillery Battery 
  Half Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Arlillery
  1
  2-1-1
  3
  1
  Reliable, Elite 4-i-
  34 pts
  Old Guard Horse
  Regular
  Smoothbore
  1
  3/2/1
  0
  1
  Reliable, Elite 4+,
  42 pts
  Artillery Battery
  Artillery
  Artillery
  D
  Marauder
  Old Guard
  Regular
  ArtiUery
  Smoothbore
  Regimental 
  Artillery Section
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1
  l/l/l
  3
  1
  Reliable, Elite 4+
  21 pts
  Young Guard 
  Artillery Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  ArtiUery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  ReUable, EUte 5+
  35 pts
  Young Guard 
  Horse Artillery 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/.2/1
  4
  1
  ReUable, EUte 5+, 
  Marauder
  38 pts
  Vistula Legion
  Regular
  ArtiUery
  Smoothbore
  Regimental 
  Artillery Section
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1
  1/1/1
  4
  1
  11 pts
  Vistula Legion 
  Regimental 
  Artillery battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  ArtiUery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  19 pts
  ^_______________________________________________r
  French Horse Grenadiers of the Guard
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  ^rsncfrJmpinafCjwirifi
  Mi i
  Maximums and minimums are per every 1,000 points unless otherwise stated.
  <Divisiona[ Commander
  Staff rating 9................................................................... 60 points
  Staff rating 8.................................................................  35 points
  Staff rating 7..................................................................... 0 points
  The Commander has the rule Marshals baton in eoery 
  knapsack. ’
  0 to 2 Old ^uarcf Infantry (Brigades
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7........................................................................ 0 points
  Staff rating 8....................................................... 25 points
  Staff rating 9....................................................... 50 points
  0 to 1 Old Guard Infantry Regiments
  An Old Guard Infantry 
  regiment consists of 1 or 2
  Old Guard Infantry battalions.. . 61 points per battalion
  0 to 2 Middle Guard Infantry Regiments*
  A Middle Guard Infantry regiment 
  consists of I or 2 Middle Guard
  Infantry battalions......................... 53 points per battalion
  * Only one brigade may take two Middle Guard regiments.
  0 to 1 Regimental Artillery 
  section per two battalions
  in the brigade................................21 points per section
  0 to 2 Foot Artillery Batteries per
  two battalions of Old Guard.... 39 points per battery
  Brigade Options
  Upgrade the Brigade Commander with
  the rule ‘‘A Marshal’s baton in every knapsack’. .. . +10 points
  Upgrade any or all battalions
  to Valiant.......................................... +3 points per battalion
  Downgrade any infantry
  battalion to Small............................-8 points per battalion
  Downgrade a foot battery 
  to a half battery
  oints per battery
  162
  
  The French Imperial Guard 1812
  0 to 2 Young ^uarcCInfantry (Brigades
  Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7...............................................
  Staff rating 8.............................................
  Staff rating 9.............................................
  1 to 3 Young Guard Infantry Regiments
  A Young Guard Infantry regiment 
  consists of 1 or 2 Young Guard
  Infantry battalions......................... 50 points per battalion
  One brigade can take 0 to 1 Fusilier-Grenadier 
  Regiment and 0 to 1 Fusilier-Chasseur Regiment
  Each Fusiher-Chasscur or
  Fusilier-Grenadier regiment has
  1 to 2 Fusilier-Grenadier or
  Fusilier-Chasseur battalions......... 53 points per battalion
  Brigade Options
  Upgrade the Brigade Commander with
  the rule Marshal’s baton in every knapsack.’. ... +10 points
  Downgrade the Young Guard
  0 to 1 Young Guard Regimental
  Artillery battery per young Guard. 31 points per section
  -OR-
  0 to 4 Young Guard Regimental Artillery sections
  Maximum of 1 per 2 battalions
  in the brigade...................................... 19 points per battery
  -AND-
  0 to 1 Young Guard Artillery battery
  (if at least 6 Young Guard or
  Fusilier battalions are taken)................35 points per battery
  ^^_______________
  ___________________________________________________r
  0 to 1 Imperial guard Heavy CnvaCry (Brigade
  Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7.......................................................................................................... 0 points
  Staff rating 8................................................................................................... 25 points
  Staff rating 9................................................................................................... 50 points
  Up to 1 Grenadiers a Cheval de la Garde.........60 points
  Heavy Cavalry Brigade Options
  Up to 1 Empress Dragoons regiment............... 60 points
  Upgrade the Brigade Commander with
  the rule Marshal’s baton in every knapsack.’. ... +10 points
  ^----------- V—
  Tk 
  ih-.............. JL 
  ^
  /W. 
  /W 
  . M
  French 
  W
  Hussars 
  fl.
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  0 to 3 ImperiaC <^uardLight CcivaCry (Brigades
  Light Cavalry Brigade Commanders
  Staff rating 7.................................................................................. 0 points
  Staff rating 8....................................................................25 points
  Staff rating 9....................................................................50 points
  Up to 1 Chasseurs a Cheval de la Garde Regiment 
  (maximum one regiment in the army)......................... 52 points
  -OR-
  Up to 1 Polish or Dutch 
  {‘Red’) Lancers of the Guard
  (maximum two regiments in the army......................... 58 points
  Add:
  Tiny Mamelukes Squadron.......................................... 22 points
  -OR-
  SmcJl Gendarmes d’Elite Regiment..............................52 points
  0 to 1 Old Guard Horse Artillery battery to
  either Guard Light or Heavy Cavalry Brigade.............42 points
  Light Cavalry Brigade Options
  Upgrade the Brigade Commander
  with the rule ‘A Marshal’s baton
  in every backpack,'.................................. +10 points
  Upgrade any Standard 
  sized cavalry regiment
  to Lar^e......................... +8 points per regiment
  Downgrade any 
  Standard sized
  cavalry regiment 
  to Small..............
  -8 points per regiment
  Downgrade Old Guard 
  Horse Artillery Battery 
  to a half battery............
  -8 points
  ImperiaC guardA^idery (Reserve
  Attach the following to any brigade
  0 to 5 Old Guard Horse Artillery Batteries (1 per 4 infantry battalions in the army)....................... 42 points per battery
  -OR-
  0 to 4 Young Guard Horse Artillery Batteries (1 per 4 Infantry battalions in the army)...................38 points per battery
  0 to 1 Old Guard Heavy Foot Artillery Battery if 8 battalions of infantry are taken).......................................... 43 points
  S__________________ —----------------- ^------------------------------- (
  Oto 1 ItaCian (Brigade
  Italian Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..................................................... 0 points
  Staff rating 8.....................................................25 points
  Staff rating 9.....................................................50 points
  Attach the following to any brigade
  1 to 2 battalions of Velites. ... 46 points per battalion
  0 to 1 Tiny Italian
  Gardes d’Honneur............................................ 24 points
  Italian Brigade Options
  Upgrade the Brigade Commander with
  the rule ‘T Marshal’s baton in every backpack’. . +10 points
  Marines/Engineers
  Attach the following to any brigade
  0 to 1 Small Guard Marinc/Engineer
  Battalion to any Infantry Brigade
  in the army.......................................................43 points
  ACCies
  An Imperial Guard army may take 50% allies 
  from the main French list.
  An Imperial Guard army may take 25% allies from 
  any other allied list.
  
  artillery from the Imperial Guard Artillery Reserve.
  <DivisionaC Commander
  Staff rating 7, 
  Staff rating 8 
  Staff rating 9
  s____
  0 points 
  25 points 
  50 points
  1 to 2 VistuCa Legion Infantry (Brigades
  Vistula Legion Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7............................................................................................................................................................................... 0 points
  Staff rating 8..............................................................................................................................................................  25 points
  Staff rating 9.................................................................................................................................................................50 points
  1 to 2 Vistula Legion Infantry Regiments
  A Vistula Infantry Regiment consists of 1 to 3 \5stula Infantry battalions.................................... 47 points per battalion
  0 to 1 Regimental Artillery section per 2 battalions of Vistula Infantry............................................................... 11 points
  -OR-
  0 to 1 Regimental Artillery Battery per infantry regiment of at least 3 battalions.................................................19 points
  Allies
  A Vistula Legion list can take 50% allies from the French Imperial Guard army list.
  s__________________ __________________ r
  ■■1
  165
  
  A Clash of EIagles
  J
  Polish Stats and Special Rules
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to>Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cos^
  Polish
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Charge, Tough 
  Fighters vs. Russians
  39 pis
  Chasseur/ 
  Jager battalion
  Regular
  Infantry
  Rifled
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Charge, 
  Skirmish, Sharpshooter, 
  Tough Fighters v 
  Russians
  45 pts
  Uhlan
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  7
  4
  3
  I..ancer, Marauder, 
  Tough Fighters v 
  Russians
  49 pts
  Hussar or 
  Chasseur-a- 
  Cheval
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  4
  3
  Marauder, Tough 
  Fighters v Russians
  41 pts
  Regimental 
  Artillery section
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1
  l-I-l
  4
  1
  11 pts
  Regimental 
  Artillery battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  19 pts
  Half Foot 
  Artillery Battery'
  Regular
  Artillery-
  Smoothbore
  Artillery-
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  19 pts
  Foot
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  27 pts
  Half Heavy 
  Foot Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  I
  2-1-1
  4
  2
  23 pts
  Heavy Foot 
  Artillery '
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy ArtiDeryl 
  (Siege ArtiDery)
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  31pts
  Half Horse 
  Artillery 
  Battery
  Regular 
  Artillery 1
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  22 pts
  Horse
  Artiliery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1 ,
  3-2-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  30 pis
  This list can be used to recreate 
  formations that crossed into Russia, 
  Lithuanian forces raised on that country’s 
  liberation and the ‘Bug Division’.
  J
  \
  JLOies
  A Polish army can take 25% 
  allies from any single allied list.
  /
  166
  
  The Grand Duchy of Warsaw
  Maximums and minimums are per every 1,000 points unless otherwise stated.
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Confederadoii of the Rhine Stats and Special Rules
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Saxon
  Musketeer
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Unreliable, Poor 
  Mixed Formation, 
  Lacking Initiative
  33 pts
  Saxon Light 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter, 
  Unreliable, 
  Lacking Initiative
  36 pts
  Saxon
  Grenadier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  .
  4
  3
  Reliable, Elite 5+. 
  Poor Mixed
  Formation
  45 pts
  Saxon Garde 
  du Corps and 
  Cuirassier
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  3
  3
  Reliable, Heavy 
  Cavalry D2/3, 
  Superbly Drilled
  65 pts
  Polish
  Cuirassier
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  3
  3
  Reliable, Heavy 
  Cavalry D3
  58 pts
  Saxon
  Uhlan
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  7
  4
  3
  Reliable Lancer 
  Marauder
  52 pts
  Saxon Hussars 
  and Chevau 
  Lcgcr
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  7
  4
  3
  Reliable,
  Marauder
  48 pts
  Saxon
  Regimental
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Regimental
  Artillery
  I
  2/1/1
  4
  1
  13 pts
  Saxon Foot 
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  27 pts
  Saxon Horse 
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  1
  Marauder, Move as 
  Austrian Cavalry 
  Artillery (see p. 73)
  28 pts
  Saxon Heavy 
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Siege Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  31 pts
  Westphalian 
  Line Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  3
  4
  3
  Poor Mixed 
  Formation, 
  Lacking Initiative
  35 pts
  Westphalian 
  Light Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  3
  4
  3
  Skirmish, light 
  Infantry Mixed 
  Formation, Lacking 
  Initiative
  35 pts
  Westphalian
  Jager
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  3
  4
  3
  Light Infantry 
  Mixed Formation, 
  Skirmish, Rifle 
  Mixed Formation, 
  Sharpshooter
  39 pts
  ^^^__________________________________________
  168
  
  The Confederation of the Rhine
  /
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Westphalian
  Guard
  Grenadier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  4
  4
  Reliable,
  Elite 4+,
  Large
  54 pts
  Westphalian 
  Guard J%er
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  4
  4
  Reliable, Elite 4+, 
  light Infantry Mixed 
  Formation, Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter, Large
  57 pts
  Westphalian
  Jager-
  Karabinier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Rifled Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable Elite 4+
  Skirmish
  Sharpshooter
  52 pts
  Westphalian
  Hussar
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  0
  4
  3
  Marauder
  41 pts
  Westphalian
  Cuirassier
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  3
  3
  Heavy 
  Cavalry D3
  54 pts
  Westphalian 
  Guard Chevau 
  Leger
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  4
  3
  Reliable,
  Marauder
  45 pts
  Westphalian 
  Garde du Corps
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  5
  0
  3
  I
  Tiny, Reliable, 
  Heavy Cavalry D3
  38 pts
  Westphalian
  Regimental
  Artillery
  Regular
  Arrillcry
  Smoothbore
  Regimental
  Artillery
  1
  1/1/1
  4
  1
  11 pts
  Westphalian 
  Foot Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  27pts
  Westphalian 
  Horse Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  30 pts
  Westphalian 
  Heavy Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Siege
  ArtiUery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  31 pts
  Wurttembei^ 
  Line Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  36 pts
  Wiiniemberg 
  Light Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Skirmish,
  Sharpshooter, Light 
  Infantry, Mixed 
  Formation
  39 pts
  Wiirttemberg
  Jagers
  Regular
  Infantry
  Rifled carbine 
  and rifles
  6
  2/3
  4
  4
  Skirmish, Rifle 
  Mixed Formation, 
  Light Infantry 
  Mixed Formation, 
  Sharpshooter, 
  Reliable, Elite 4+
  57 pts
  ^____________________________________________r
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  J
  \
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Wurttemberg 
  Chevauleger and 
  Jagers cavalry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  -
  4
  3
  Marauder
  41 pts
  Wurttemberg 
  Light Artillery 
  half battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  19 pts
  Wurttemberg 
  Light Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Scige Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  27 pts
  Wurttemberg 
  Half Battery 
  Horse Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  22 pts
  Wurttemberg 
  Horse Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  30 pts
  Wurttemberg 
  Hall' Battery 
  Heavy Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  23 pts
  Wurttemberg 
  Heavy Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Seige Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  28 pis
  Other
  Confederation 
  States Line 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  36 pts
  Other
  Confederation
  Statesjagers
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Rifle Mixed Order, 
  Skirmish, Light 
  Infantry Mixed 
  Formation, 
  Sharpshooter
  40 pts
  Other
  Confederation 
  States Guard
  Hessian Guard 
  Fusilier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, Elite 5+
  Skirmish,
  Sharpshooter, Light 
  Infantiy Mixed 
  Formation
  45 pts
  48 pts
  Other
  Confederation 
  States Hussars 
  and Chevauleger 
  Cavaliy'
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  0
  4
  3
  Marauder
  41 pts
  Other
  Confederation 
  States Uhlan
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  7
  0
  4
  3
  Lance, Marauder
  48 pts
  Other
  Confederation 
  Foot Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  27 pts
  ^____________________________________________r
  170
  
  The Confederation of the Rhine
  J----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------^
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Other
  Confederation 
  Horse Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  30 pts
  Bavarian
  Line Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Rifle Mixed 
  Formation, 
  Lacking Initiative
  37 pts
  Rifle Mixed
  Bavarian 
  Light Infanrty
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Formation, Light 
  Infantry Mixed 
  Formation, Skirmish,
  40 pts
  Sharpshooter
  Ba\'arian 
  Chevau Leger
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Marauder
  41 pts
  Bavarian Foot 
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  27 pts
  Bavarian 
  Light Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Light Artillery
  1
  2/1/1
  4
  1
  Marauder, Moves as 
  Austrian Cavalry 
  Artillery (see page 73)
  20 pts
  Bavarian 
  Position Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Siege Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  31 pts
  Rheinbund 
  Line Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  3
  5
  3
  Poor Mixed 
  Formation
  31 pts
  Rheinbund 
  Light Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  3
  5
  3
  Poor Skirmish
  31 pts
  ^____________________________________________r
  PousH Infantry in winter dress
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Cyo^J^Taiion ^
  Maximums and minimums are per every 1,000 points unless otherwise stated.
  <Divisionaf Commander
  Staff rating 7............................................................ 0 points Staff rating 8.........................................................25 points
  A Divisonal commander must select brigades from the same nationality e.g. a Saxon Divisional commander can only select 
  Saxon Brigades.
  ^_____________________________________________________________________________________________________ r
  1 to 2 Infantry WiirttemSerg Infantry (Brigades
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7.......................................................... 0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................25 points
  An Infantry Brigade commander has access to 
  1 or 2 regiments of Line Infantry
  A regiment of infantry 
  has 1 or 2 battalions
  of Line infantry...............................36 points per battalion
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Upgrade up to half of all Infantry 
  battalions to Veteran status
  (Reliable, Elite 5)...............................+8 points per battalion
  Upgrade any or all battalions
  to Tough Fighters.................................+1 point per battalion
  Downgrade any Infantry
  battalion to Small.............................-8 points per battalion
  Oto 1 "WurttemBerg Light Infantry (Brigade
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7............................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................25 points
  A Light Infantry Brigade commander has access to
  1 or 2 battalions of
  Light Infantry................................. 39 points per battalion
  Add
  Up to 2 Jager battalions..................57 points per battalion
  Up to 1 Line Regiment
  A regiment of infantry has 1 or 2
  battalions of Line infantry............ 36 points per battalion
  Light Infantry Brigade Options
  Upgrade up to half of all Infantry 
  battalions to Veteran status
  (Reliable, Elite 5-^).............................+8 points per battalion
  Upgrade any or all battalions
  to Tough Fighters.................................+1 point per battalion
  Downgrade any Infantry
  battalion to Small.............................-8 points per battalion
  Downgrade 1 Jager battalion
  by removing Elite 4+........................................... -10 points
  WurttemSerg (DivisionalArtillery
  Attach the following to any brigade
  Up to 2 Light Artillery batteries
  (1 per 7 battalions taken)................. 27 points per battery
  Up to 2 Horse Artillery batteries
  (if 7 battalions are taken).................30 points per battery
  Up to 1 Heavy Artillery battery
  (if 8 battalions are taken).................31 points per battery
  Divisional Artillery Options
  Upgrade any battery to
  Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+). . +8 points per battery 
  Downgrade a foot battery
  to a half battery................................ -8 points per battery
  Downgrade a foot battery
  to a half batter.................................. -8 points per battery
  172
  
  The Confederation of the Rhine
  to 1 ‘WilrttemBerg CavaCry (Brigade l cavaCry Srigad'e per infantry Brigade
  Cavalry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7........................................................................ 0 points
  Staff rating 8..........................................................25 points
  1 to 4 Cavalry Regiments chosen from:
  up to 2 Chevauleger regiments..... 41 points per regiment
  up to 2 French Hussar or
  Chassuers a cheval regiments........41 points per regiment
  up to 1 Jager cavalry regiment.............................. 41 points
  up to I Horse Artillery battery..............................30 points
  Cavalry Brigade Options
  Upgrade up to half of all 
  Cavalry regiments to Veteran
  status (Reliable, +7 Hand to Hand)....+^ points per regiment 
  Upgrade any Artillery batteries to
  Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+7..... +8 points per battery
  Downgrade any Cavalry
  regiment to Small.............................-8 points per regiment
  Downgrade Horse Artillery
  battery to Small...................................-8 points per battery
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8.........................................................25 points
  An Infantry Brigade commander has access to
  1 or 2 regiments of Line Infantry
  A regiment of infantry has 1 or 2
  battalions of Line infantry............ 36 points per battalion
  Waldeck line 
  irifantty
  1 to 3 (Bavarian Infantry (Brigades
  Add:
  up to 1 Light Infantry battalion..
  up to 1 Chevauleger regiment.......................... 41 points
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Upgrade 2 battalions in
  the Army to Large........................
  Upgrade up to half of all
  Infantry battalions to Veteran 
  status (Reliable, Elite 5)................. . +8 points per battalion
  Upgrade any or all battalions 
  to Tough Fighters......................... ... 1 points per battalion
  Downgrade any Infantry 
  battalion to Small.............................-8 points per battalion
  Upgrade Cavalry regiment 
  to Veteran status
  (Reliable, +1 Hand-to~Hand)............ +6 points per regiment
  Downgrade any Cavalry 
  regiment to Small......................... ...-8 points per regiment
  Oto 2 (Bavarian CavaCry (Brigades
  1 cavaCry Brigade per infantry Brigade, if no cavaCry is attacBed to infantry Brigades
  Cavalry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................ 25 points
  .41 points per regiment
  up to 2 Chevau 
  Leger Regiments.
  Add
  up to 1 Light Battery {if 2 regiments taiken)....... 20 points
  Cavalry Brigade Opotions
  Upgrade up to half of all 
  Cavalry regiments to Veteran
  {Reliable, +7 Hand-to-Hand)............ +6 points per regiment
  Upgrade any Artillery batteries to
  Veteran status {Reliable, Elite 5+).......+8 points per battery
  Upgrade up to 2 regiments
  to Large......................................... +8 points per regiment
  Downgrade any Cavalry
  regiment to Small.......................... -8 points per regiment
  173
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  ^Bavarian <DivisionaCJlrtiCkry
  Attach the following to any brigade 
  Divisional Artillery Options
  Up to 2 Light Artillery batteries 
  Upgrade any Artillery batteries to
  (1 per 5 battalions taken)................. 20 points per battery Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+)...... +8 points per battery
  Up to 1 Foot Artillery battery 
  Downgrade any battery
  (if 6 battalions are taken).................27 points per battery to a half battery................................... -8 points per battery
  Up to 1 Heavy Foot battery
  (if 8 battalions are taken).................31 points per battery
  1 to 2 SoiKpn Infantry Brigades
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................ 25 points
  1 to 2 regiments of Line Infantry
  A regiment of infantry has 
  1 or 2 battalions
  of Line infantry............................. 33 points per battalion
  ‘Forward!’
  Add
  up to 1 Regimental Artillery section
  per 2 battalions in the brigade............................. 13 points
  up to 1 Grenadier Infantry Battalion......................45 points
  up to 1 Regimental Artillery Battery
  per infantry regiment of at least 3 battalions..... 19 points
  Up to 1 Light Infantry Regiment
  A regiment of Light infantry 
  has between 1 and 2 battalions
  of Light infantry.............................36 points per battalion
  up to 1 Foot Artillery battery
  (if 6 battalions taken)........................................... 27 points
  up to 1 Heavy Foot battery
  (if 8 batlcilions taken in the army)........................ 31 points
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Upgrade any Artillery batteries
  to Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+).. +8 points per battery
  Upgrade any Line or Light Infantry
  battalion by removing Unreliable.... +3 points per battalion
  Downgrade any Infantry
  battalion to Small.............................-8 points per battalion
  Downgrade any gun battery to a half batteryv.... -8 points
  1
  l)p to 1 Saj(pn grenadier Brigade
  Up to 2 Grenadier Battalions....... 45 points per battalion
  Add
  Up to 1 Light Infantry Regiment:
  A Light infantry regiment 
  has 1 or 2 battalions of
  Light infantry................................. 36 points per battalion
  up to 1 Foot Artillery battery 
  (if 4 battalions taken).....................................
  27 points
  up to 1 Heavy Foot battery
  (if 8 battalions taken in the army).
  .31 points
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Upgrade any Artillery' batteries
  to Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+).. +8 points per battery
  Downgrade any Infantry 
  battalion to Small.....................
  . -8 points per battalion
  Downgrade any or all gun 
  batteries to half batteries:
  Foot battery............................................................ -8 points
  Heavy battery........................................................ -8 points
  174
  
  The Confederation of the Rhine
  Vp to 2 Saj(pn Light CavaCry (Brigades O-l Brigade per infantry Brigade
  Cavalry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7........................................................................ 0 points
  Staff rating 8..........................................................25 points
  Up to 3 Cavalry Regiments chosen from
  up to 2 Chevauleger regiments.............................48 points
  up to 1 Hussar Regiment.....................................48 points
  up to 1 Uhlan Regiment....................................... 52 points
  Add
  0 to 1 Horse Artillery battery
  (if 2 regiments taken)...........................................  28 points
  Cavalry Brigade Options
  Upgrade any Artillery batteries
  to Veteran (Reliable, Elite 5+^............+8 points per battery
  Upgrade up to 2
  regiments to Large........................ +8 points per regiment
  Downgrade any Cavalry
  regiment to Small..........................  —8 points per regiment
  Downgrade Horse Artillery battery
  to a half battery:....................................................-8 points
  CdvaCry (Reserve
  Cavalry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7...............................................
  Staff rating 8..............................................
  .............0 points
  ..........25 points
  Up to 3 regiments chosen from the following:
  up to 1 Garde du Corps regiment...................... 65 points
  up to 1 Cuirassier regiment....................... ......... 65 points
  up to 1 Polish Cuirassier regiment............ ..........58 points
  Add
  up to 1 Horse Artillery battery
  (if 2 regiments taken)................|............... ......... 28 points
  Cavalry Reserve Options
  Upgrade any Artillery batteries
  to Veteran (Reliable, Elite 5+)..........+8 points per battery
  Upgrade up to 2
  regiments to Large........................ +8 points per regiment
  Downgrade any Cavalry
  regiment to Small.......................... - 8 points per regiment
  Downgrade Horse Artillery battery
  to a half battery:....................................................-8 points
  Saxon Grenadiers of the Guard
  Vp to 1 WestphaCian Quard 
  Infantry Brigade
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..................................................... 0 points
  Staff rating 8.................................................... 25 points
  A Guard Infantry Brigade commander has 
  access to
  up to 1 Grenadier Guard battalion................ 54 points
  up to 1 GuardJager battalion........................ 57 points
  up to 1 Jager-Karabiniers battalion................52 points
  add up to 1 Regimental Artillery
  to Grenadier Guard battalion........................ 11 points
  Guard Infantry Brigade Options
  Downgrade Westphalian Guard
  to Standard size........................ - 8 points per battalion
  Downgrade any standard sized
  Infantry battalion to Small...............................-8 points
  175
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7............................................................ 0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................ 25 points
  1 to 3 Line regiments
  A regiment of 
  line infantry has 
  up to 3 battalions 
  of Line infantry 
  ......... 35 points per battalion
  A maximum of 7 battalions 
  may be fielded per Brigade.
  lto2 WestpfiaCian Infantry <3rigades
  Add
  0 to 1 Regimental Artillery 
  per 2 battalions in the brigade.
  and/or
  0 to 1 Light Infantry battalion.
  or
  0 to 1 Jager battalion................
  and
  0 to 1 Foot Artillery battery....
  11 points per battery
  .................. 35 points
  ................... 39 points
  .................. 27 points
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Downgrade any Infantry 
  battalion to Small....................
  . -8 points per battalion
  0 to 2 M^estpfiaCian CavaCty brigades up to l cavaCry Brigade per infantry Brigade
  Cavalry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7.......................................................... 0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................25 points
  up to 2 Cavalry Regiments firom the following:
  0 to 2 Hussar Regiments......... 41 points per regiment
  0 to 1 Guard Chevauleger Regiments....... 45 points
  0 to 1 Tiny Garde du Corps.......................... 38 points
  Add
  0 to 1 Horse Artillery battery
  (if 2 regiments taken)........................................... 30 points
  Cavalry Brigade Options
  Downgrade any Cavalry
  regiment to Small.............................-8 points per regiment
  Downgrade any or all gun batteries to half batteries: 
  Horse battery.........................................................-8 points
  WestpHaCian CavaCry <S^serve (if 2 infantry (Brigades taBen)
  Cavalry Brigade Commander 
  Cavalry Brigade Options
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points Downgrade any Cavalry
  Staff rating 8........................................................ 25 points regiment to Small........................... -8 points per regiment
  . 
  . 
  Downgrade the Horse artillery battery
  1 or 2 Cuirassier regiments........54 poinB per regmient ^ 
  .................................................... .g
  Add 0 to 1 Horse Artillery battery
  (if 2 regiments taken)........................................... 30 points
  WestpfiaCian 
  fLrtiCCery ^serve
  Up to 1 
  Heavy Battery 
  (if 8 infantry
  battalions taken).... 31 points
  Bavarian
  Dragoons
  176
  
  The Confederation of the Rhine
  l)p to 1 of each ^ationaCity Other ConfecCeration States Infantry (Brigade
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................25 points
  1 to 3 regiments of Line (Baden) 
  or
  1 or 2 regiments of Guard and 1 regiment of 
  Guard Fusiliers (Hessian)
  or
  1 to 4 regiments of Line (Berg)
  A regiment of infantry has 1 or 2
  battalions of Line infantry............ 36 points per battalion
  A Hessian Guard Infantry 
  regiment contains 1 or 2
  Guard battalions....................................................45 points
  A Hessian Guard Fusilier 
  regiment contains 1 or 2
  Guard Fusilier battalions..................................... 48 points
  Add
  0 to 1 Baden Jager Battalion...
  0 to 1 Foot Battery..................
  0 to 1 Horse Artillery Battery.
  . 40 points 
  27 points 
  30 points
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Upgrade any infantry
  battalion to Veteran
  (tillable, Elite 5+)........................... 8 points
  Downgrade any 
  Infantry battalion
  to Small....... -8 points per battalion
  Downgrade any 
  or all gun batteries 
  to half batteries:
  Foot battery.................................. -8 points
  Horse battery................... -8 points
  0 to 1 Other Confederation States CcivaCry Brigade
  1 CavaCry (Brigade per infantry Brigade
  Cavalry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7.......................................................... 0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................ 25 points
  Up to 2 Cavalry Regiments chosen from:
  0 to 1 Hussar regiment..................41 points per regiment
  0 to 1 Lancer regiment..................48 points per regiment
  Cavalry Brigade Options
  Downgrade any cavalr)'
  regiment to Small.............................-8 points per regiment
  Vp to 1 (Rh^iTthundInfantry Brigade
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7............................................................ 0 points
  A Rheinbund Infantry Brigade Commander has access to 
  1 to 3 Rheinbund Infantry regiments
  Each Rheinbund Infantry 
  regiment has 1 or 2 Rheinbund
  Infantry battalions...........................31 points per battalion
  Rheinbund Brigade Options
  Replace 1 battalion in a regiment for Rheinbund Light 
  Infantry'battalion.............................31 points
  This brigade can be taken by 
  any Divisional commander
  177
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  ^------------------------------ -------------------------------------------------------—.
  jpltufnd wiz_
  Austrian Stats and Special Rules
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Grenadier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable,
  Elite 4+
  47 pts
  Jager
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore 
  Carbine and 
  Rifles
  6
  2/3
  4
  3
  Skirmish,
  Sharpshooters
  40 pts
  Infanir)'
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  4
  4
  Large, Poor 
  Skirmishers,
  Elite 5-1- if 
  Hungarian
  44 pts
  48 pts
  Grenz
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  8
  4
  4
  4
  Large , Skirmish , 
  Tough Fighter, 
  Unreliable, Rifle 
  Mixed Formation
  43 pts
  Cuirassier
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  3
  3
  Reliable, Heavy 
  Cavalry D3
  58 pts
  Dragoon
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  0
  4
  3
  Heavy Cavalry D1
  44 pts
  Chevauleger
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  0
  4
  4
  Large, Abteilung, 
  Marauder
  49 pts
  Hussar
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  4
  4
  Large Abteilung, 
  Marauder
  51 pts
  Uhlan
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Lance
  9
  0
  4
  4
  Large, Abteilung, 
  Marauder Lance
  56 pts
  3-pdr Brigade 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Battalion
  battery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  2
  19 pts
  6-pdr Brigade 
  Batter)' 
  (Half Battery)
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  19 pts
  6-pdr Brigade 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  27 pts
  Cavalry Artillery 
  (Half Battery)
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  20 pts
  Cavalry ArdUer^
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  28 pts
  S____________________________________________________ -
  178
  
  Austria
  -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Position Battery 
  (Half Battery)
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  23 pts
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Position Battery
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Siege Artillery)
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  31 pts
  ^_____________________________________________________________________________________________________ r
  jp^iuincLnj^'mj
  Maximums and minimums are per every 1,000 points unless otherwise stated.
  Infantry (DivisionalCommander
  1-3 Infantry (Brigade Commander
  \
  j
  Stair rating 7 
  Staff rating 8
  ..0 points 
  25 points
  ___ r
  Staff rating 7 
  Staff rating 8
  Line Infantry (Brigade
  You must have a minimum of One Line Brigade per 500points in your army.
  ..0 points 
  25 points
  ___r
  --------- V,
  An Infantry Brigade can have the following:
  1 or 2 German or Hungarian Line Infantry Regiments.
  Each Line Infantry Regiment can be formed of 
  up to 2 Large Line infantry battalions
  ......................................... 44 points per German battalion
  ..................................... 48 points per Hungarian battalion
  (You cannot have more Hungarian than German regiments)
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Upgrade up to half of all German or Hungarian 
  Battalions to Veteran status:
  German (Reliable, Elite 5+)......... 8 points per battalion
  Hungarian (Reliable, Elite 4+).....6 points per battalion
  Upgrade any battalion
  to Tough Fighters.............................+1 point per battalion
  per battalion 
  per battalion
  Line Infantry Brigade Additional and/or 
  Replacement Troops. A Line Infantry Brigade 
  may choose up to two of the following:
  Add 1 or 2 Grenadier battalions....47 points per battalion 
  Upgrade any Grenadier
  battalion to Tough Fighters....... +1 point per battalion
  Downgrade any Grenadier
  battcilion to Small........................ -8 points per battalion
  or
  Add up to 2 Large Grenz battalions
  (Maximum 1 Grenz battalion per
  4 Infantry battalions in the army)....... 40 points per battalion
  Upgrade any battalion by
  removing Unreliable..................+3 points per battalion
  Downgrade any Grenz
  battalion to Standard-sized..........-8 points per battalion
  or
  up to 1 6-pdr Brigade battery
  (1 per 6 Infantry battalions)....................27 points per battery
  Upgrade any Brigade Battery to
  Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 4+)....................+10 points
  Upgrade any Brigade Battery to
  Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+)...................... +8 points
  Downgrade any Brigade
  batteries to half batteries.... -8 pts for a Brigade Battery
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Vp to 1 Light CdvaCry (Brigade
  Light Cavalry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................25 points
  1 to 2 Large Hussar or Large 
  Ghevauleger Regiments:
  Hussars........................................... 51 points per regiment
  Ghevauleger................................... 49 points per regiment
  Light Cavalry Brigades - Additional Troops
  Add a Dragoon Regiment..............44 points per regiment
  Add a Cavalry Battery
  (1 per 3 Cavalry regiments).............. 28 points per battery
  Light Cavalry Brigade Options
  Upgrade Dragoon
  Regiment to Large........................ +8 points per regiment
  Upgrade Regiment to
  Veteran status (+1 Hand-to-Hand, Reliable).........  +6 points
  Downgrade large Regiment to Standard........for -8 points
  Downgrade large Regiment to Small................ -16 points
  Upgrade any battery to
  Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 4-^)........................+ 10 points
  Upgrade any battery to
  Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+).......................... +8 points
  Downgrade any batteries
  to half batteries.................. -8 points for a cavalry battery
  l)p to 1 Jidvanced guard (Brigade
  Advanced Guard Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7.......................................................... 0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................ 25 points
  The Advanced Guard Brigade may have up to 6 infantry 
  battalions or cavalry regiments chosen from the following. 
  Note infantry battalions must equal or exceed the 
  number of cavalrv' regiments in the brigade.
  0 to 2 Jager battalions..............40 points per battalion
  0 to 1 Line Infantry Regiment as above including up- 
  and downgrades as above
  0 to 1 Grenz Regiment as above including up- and 
  downgrades as above
  0 to 1 Hussar Regiment as above including up and
  downgrades as above
  0 to 1 Cavalry Battery as above including up- and
  downgrades as above
  0 to 1 6-pdr or 3-pdr Brigade Battery as above as 
  above including up- and downgrades as above
  0 to 1 Dragoon Regiment as above including up- and 
  downgrades as above
  0 to 1 Large Uhlan regt.... 56 points or Ghevauleger 
  Regiment including up- and downgrades as above
  JlSteiCung andArmy Support from (Reserves
  An Austrian army can spend up to 25% of its points on Reserve Artillery Options 
  Corps and Army support from reserves 
  Upgrade any battery to
  Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 4+)....................... +10 points
  Reserve Artillery 
  J Upgrade anv battery to
  1 Position Battery attached to any 
  w/t'Vetcran status (Reliable, Elite 5+)...........................+8 points
  Line Infantry Brigade per 9 Line.............. 31 points ^
  infantry battalions in the army................per battery ^ Downgrade Heavy battery to a half battery:...... -8 points
  
  Austria
  ----------------------------------------------------- ^--------------------------------------------------
  0 to 1 grenadier (Brigades
  Although not part of the campaign they are included for completeness.
  Grenadier Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7........................................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8..........................................................25 points
  2 to 6 Grenadier battalions.... 47 points per battalion
  Grenadier Brigade Options
  Upgrade any Grenadier
  battalion to large...............................8 points per battalion
  Upgrade any battalion
  to Tough Fighters............................... 1 point per battalion
  Downgrade any Grenadier
  battalion to Small.................................................. -8 points
  Grenadier Brigade — Additional Troops
  A Grenadier Infantry brigade can have a maximum of 
  two further choices selected from below:
  0 to 1 Line Infantry Regiment as above including up 
  and downgrades as above
  0 to 1 Hussar Regiment as above including up and 
  downgrades as above
  0 to 1 6-pdr Brigade Battery as above including up 
  and downgrades as above
  r
  ,
  Vp to 1 Heavy CavaCry (Brigades
  Although not part of the campaign they are included for completeness.
  Heavy Cavalry Brigade Commander
  Staff rating 7..........................................................0 points
  Staff rating 8........................................................25 points
  1 to 3 Dragoon Regiments 
  or
  1 or 2 Cuirassier Regiments
  Dragoons.........................................44 points per regiment
  Cuirassier....................................... 58 points per regiment
  Heavy Cavalry Brigade additional troops
  A heavy cavalry brigade can have a maximum of 3 
  regiments of cavalry of any kind in it.
  Add Up to 1 Cavalry Battery............28 points per battery
  Heavy Cavalry Regiment Options
  Upgrade Regiment to Large......... +8 points per regiment
  Upgrade Dragoon Regiment 
  to Veteran status
  (+I Hand-to-Hand and Reliable)............................. +6 points
  Downgrade Regiment to Small..... -8 points per regiment
  Upgrade any battery to Veteran
  sXslXxx?, (Reliable, Elite 4+)..................................... +10 points
  Upgrade any battery to
  Veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+)........................ 8 points
  Downgrade any or all gun batteries to half batteries: 
  Cavalry battery...................................................... 20 points
  y
  JlCCies
  V
  An Austrian army can take 25% allies from the French or Confederated States Saxon List
  ^_____________________________________________________________________________________________________
  y-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
  Infantry Notes
  The Austrian list makes reference to choosing additional troops depending on the number of Infantry battalions chosen, 
  those Infantry' battalions are just that ‘Infantry' not Grenadiers, Jagers or Grenz.
  r
  \
  Cavalry Notes
  The main tactical formation for Austrian cavalry was the Division or Abteilung made up of two squadrons. Because of 
  this common ‘Ableilungsweise’ employment of splitting up regiments into detachments, we allow Austrian regiments to 
  be played as two, three or even four Small sized Abteilungen of the same cavalry regiment. You can replace each 
  Cavalry regiment in the list with 2, 3 or 4 Small units. Each small unit costs the standard unit price: 8 points.
  For example the two Hussar regiments allowed in the light cavalry brigade could be replaced with up to four small 
  units each at 34 points.
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  J
  Italian Stats and Special Rules
  \
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Italian Line 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de charge
  38 pts
  Italian Light 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas dc charge, 
  Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooters, 
  Light Infantry 
  Mixed Formation
  41 pts
  Royal Guard 
  Grenadiers and 
  Chasseurs
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Charge, 
  Reliable Elite 4+
  49 pts
  Italian Royal 
  Velite Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de Charge, 
  Reliable Elite 5+
  47 pts
  Italian Guard 
  Conscripts
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Pas de charge 
  Reliable Elite 5+
  46 pts
  Italian 
  Chasseurs a 
  Cheval
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  0
  4
  3
  Marauder
  41 pts
  Italian Guard 
  Dragoons
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  9
  0
  4
  3
  Reliable, 
  Heavy Cav D1
  50 pts
  Regimental 
  Artillery section
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore Battalion 
  Artillery
  1
  1-1-1
  4
  1
  11 pts
  Foot Artillery 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  27 pts
  Heavy Foot 
  Artillery Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore Heavy 
  Artillery (Smoothbore 
  Siege Artillery)
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  !
  31 pts
  Horse Artillery 
  Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  30 pts
  ^____________________________________________ r
  Maximums and minimums are per 
  every 1,000 points unless otherwise stated.
  (DivisionaC Commander
  Stair rating 7 
  Staff rating 8
  ..0 points 
  25 points /
  182
  
  Italy
  J
  1 to 3 Infantry (Brigades
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Staff rating 7...................
  Staff rating 8.................. ......................... 25 points
  Upgrade up to 2 battalions 
  per brigade to veteran status 
  (Reliable, Elite 5+).............................. . 8 points per battalion
  1 or 2 Line Infantry regiments.
  Upgrade any or all 
  battalions in a brigade
  A regiment of Line infantry 
  has 1 to 4 battalions.............. ...... 38 points per Battalion
  . 1 point per battalion
  to lough tighters.................................
  Replace a Line Infantry regiment with a Light Infantry
  Downgrade any battalion
  to Small........................................... -8 points per battalion
  A regiment of Light infantry 
  has 1 to 4 battalions...............
  Add
  .41 points per Light Battalion
  Downgrade any or all
  -6 points per battalion
  battalions to Wavering....................
  Downgrade any or all
  up to 1 Regimental Artillery
  battalions to Morale 5.................... -4 points per battalion
  section per regiment.............. .. 11 points per battalion gun
  Downgrade any or all
  or
  battalions to Unreliable.................. -3 points per battalion
  up to 1 Regimental Artillery 
  battery’ per regiment of at 
  least 3 battalions.................... ..11 points per battalion gun
  Downgrade any or all 
  battalions by removing pas de charge......................-2 points
  ___________________ r
  ------------------------------^
  Vp to 1 CavaCry (Brigade l per 2 Infantry (Brigades
  Cavalry Brigade Commanders
  Cavalry Brigade Options
  Stall rating /........
  Upgrade any regiment to veteran
  Staff rating 8.......
  status (Reliable, +7 Hand-to-Hand)... ..6 points per regiment
  A Brigade consists of 
  up to 2 Chasseur a 
  Cheval regiments....... ...................41 points per regiment
  Downgrade any regiment 
  to Small...........................................
  Downgrade any or all
  -8 points per regiment
  -6 points per regiment
  regiments to Wavering...................
  K___________________
  ___
  !_ _ I__ ^
  Italian infantry
  ''TRe ItaCian army fiad 
  dtspfayecC quafities 
  wfUcfi entitCedit 
  evermore to ta^ ratiR^ 
  amongst tfie Bravest 
  troops in Europe!'
  British observer Sir Robert Wilson
  183
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  (DivisionaCJirtiCCery
  up to 1 Foot Artillery battery attached to
  any Infantry Brigade in the army, I per
  8 infantry battalions in the army........................ 27 points
  Up to 1 Horse Artillery battery attached
  to any brigade in the army, I per 8 infantry
  battalions in the army........................................... 30 points
  Artillery Options
  Upgrade Foot Artillery battery to
  veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+)..........8 points per battery
  Downgrade any or all gun batteries to half batteries:
  Foot battery.............................................................-8 points
  Horse battery........................................................ 22 points
  Vp to 1 ItaCian guards (Brigade
  Guard Brigade Commander
  Stair rating 7............................................... 0 points
  Stair rating 8............................................. 25 points
  Up to 1 regiment of Italian Guard Infantry
  A regiment has up to 2 Guard Grenadier
  or Chasseur infantry battalions 49 points per battalion
  Up to 1 regiment of Italian Royal Velite Infantry
  A regiment has up to 2 Royal Velite
  infant!*)' battalions.......................... 47 points per battalion
  Up to 1 regiment of Guard Conscript Infantry
  A regiment has up to 2 Guard
  Conscript Infantrv’ battalions....... 46 points per battalion
  Add
  up to 1 Regimental Artillery section
  per 2 battalions in the brigade.......... 11 points per section
  or
  up to 1 Regimental Artillery 
  battery per regiment of at
  least 2 battalions...................... 19 points per battalion gun
  Up to 2 Guard Dragoon
  regiments......................................... 50 points per regiment
  Up to 2 Foot Artillery batteries....... 27 points per battery
  Up to 2 Horse Artillery batteries.....30 points per battery
  Guard Brigade Options
  Upgrade any or all battalions
  in a brigade to Tough Fighters......... 1 point per battalion
  Downgrade any or all gun batteries to half batteries:
  Foot battery............................................................19 points
  Horse battery........................................................ 22 points
  Downgrade any battalion
  to Small...........................................  -8 points per battalion
  Downgrade any regiment
  to Small...........................................  -8 points per regiment
  l| 
  Neapolitan
  Une Infantry
  (Reserve artiCCery
  Attach up to 2 Heavy Foot Artiller)' 
  batteries to any Infantry Brigade in 
  the army, (1 per 10 infantry battalions
  in the army)..................................................31 points per battery
  Reserve Artillery Options
  Upgrade any battery to
  Veteran status (Elite 5+j..................................................+8 points
  Downgrade any or all gun batteries to half batteries:
  Heavy battery..................................................................-8 points
  184
  
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Neapolitan Line 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  2
  5
  3
  Unreliable,
  Wavering
  20 pts
  Neapolitan Light 
  Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  5
  2
  5
  3
  Unreliable,
  Wavering,
  Poor Skirmishers
  20 pts
  Neapolitan 
  Guard Infantry
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Unrelial)lc
  33 pts
  Neapolitan
  Marines
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  4
  2
  4
  2
  Unreliable,
  Small
  25 pts
  Neapolitan 
  Guard Light 
  Cav'alry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  5
  5
  3
  Unreliable,
  Wavering
  21 pts
  Neapolitan 
  Guard Heavy 
  Cavalry
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  4
  3
  Heavy Cavalry D1, 
  Unreliable, 
  Wavering
  35 pts
  Neapolitan 
  Horse Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3/2/1
  4
  1
  Unreliable,
  Wavering
  21 pts
  ^_____________________________________________________________________________________________________ r
  J--------------------------------------
  <DivisionaC Commander
  -----------------------------------^
  Staff rating 7.................... .........................  0 points 
  Staff rating 8.....................
  K_________________________
  _______________________c
  J
  --------------------
  Vp to 1 Infantry (Brigade
  Infantry Brigade Commander
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Staff rating 7.................................... ..........0 points
  Upgrade any battalion to Large.. ..8 points per battalion
  Staff rating 8................................... .........25 points
  Upgrade any battalion by
  0 to 3 lane Infantry regiments.
  removing Unreliable and Wavering................. ....... -9 Points
  A regiment of Line infantry
  has 1 or 2 battalions...................... 20 points per battalion
  Upgrade any battalion by increasing 
  Hand-to-Hand and Shoot values by 1....... ...... +3 points
  Add
  Downgrade any battalion
  up to 2 Light Infantry regiments
  to Small...........................................  -8 points per battalion
  A regiment of Line infantry has
  between 1 and 2 battalions............20 points per battalion
  _____ r
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Vp to 1 QtiarcCInfantry (Brigade
  1 Neapolitan Guard Infantry Regiment
  The regiment has
  1 or 2 battalions...............................33 points per battalion
  Add
  up to 1 Small Guard Marine battalion................25 points
  Infantry Brigade Options
  Upgrade any battalion by removing Unreliable -3 Points
  iJp to 1 Quard CeivaCry Brigade
  Cavalry Brigade Commanders
  Staff rating 7............................................. 15 points
  Staff rating 8..............................................25 points
  1 to 2 cavalry regiments from the following
  up to 1 Guard Light Cavalry regiment................21 points
  up to 1 Guard Heavy Cavalry regiment.............. 35 points
  Add
  up to 1 Horse Artillery battery.............................21 points
  Cavalry Brigade Options
  Upgrade any regiment by
  removing Unreliable and Wavering....+^ points per regiment 
  Downgrade any regiment
  to Small...........................................  -8 points per regiment
  Downgrade Horse Artillery battery
  to a half battery......................................................-8 points
  A Neapolitan army can take 25 % allies from any allied list
  186
  
  J
  v
  yrnsjU wii_
  Prussian Stats and Special Rules
  Unit
  Type
  Armament
  Hand-
  to-Hand
  Shooting
  Morale
  Stamina
  Special
  Cost
  Musketeer
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  36 pts
  Fusilier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Skirmish,
  Sharpshooter
  39 pts
  Jagcr
  Regular
  Infantry
  Rifled
  Musket
  6
  3
  4
  3
  Skirmish,
  Sharpshooter
  42 pis
  Guard
  Musketeer
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, Elite 4+
  47 pts
  Guard
  Fusilier
  Regular
  Infantry
  Smoothbore
  Musket
  7
  3
  4
  3
  Reliable, Elite 4+, 
  Skirmish, 
  Sharpshooter
  50 pts
  Dragoon
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  8
  4
  3
  Heavy Cavalry D1
  44pts
  Hussars
  Regular
  Cavalry
  Sabre
  6
  4
  3
  Marauder
  41 pts
  Foot Artillery 
  Half Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  19 pts
  Foot
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore
  Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  2
  27 pts
  Horse Artillery 
  Half Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Light Artillery
  1
  2-1-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  22 pts
  Horse
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Light Artillery
  1
  3-2-1
  4
  1
  Marauder
  30 pts
  Heavy Artillery 
  Half Battery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Smoothbore 
  Siege Artillery)
  j
  2-1-1
  4
  I
  23 pts
  Heavy
  Artillery
  Regular
  Artillery
  Smoothbore 
  Heavy Artillery 
  (Smoothbore 
  Siege Artillery)
  1
  3-2-1
  1
  4
  2
  31 pts
  r
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  1+ Infantry (Brigade Commanders
  Staff rating 9.............................. 50 points 
  Staff rating 7............................... 0 points
  Staff rating 8..............................25 points 
  Up to I sub commander............ 10 points
  1 to 2 Infantry Regiments
  An Infantry Regiment consists of 1 or 2 Musketeer 
  battalions and 0 to 1 Fusilier battalion
  .......................................36 points per Musketeer battalion
  ........................................... 39 points per Fusilier battalion
  Brigade Support
  Add one choice from the following:
  Up to 1 jager battalion......................................... 42 points
  Up to 1 Dragoon regiment per army..................44 points
  Up to 1 Hussar regiment per army....................... 41 points
  Artillery Support
  Up to 1 Foot Artiller)' 
  battery (if at least 6 
  infantry battalions
  are taken)............27 points per battery.
  Brigade Options
  Upgrade 1 Infantry Regiment
  to Guard Status...............................11 points per battalion
  Upgrade any infantry battalion
  to veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+j.. 8 points per battalion
  Upgrade Musketeer or Fusilier 
  infantry battalion to Large
  (1 per 4 battalions).............................8 points per battalion
  Downgrade any battalion
  to Small size.....................................-8 points per battalion
  Upgrade the Dragoon or Hussar 
  regiment to Veteran status
  (Reliable and +7 Hand-to-Hand)..........6 points per regiment
  Upgrade artillery battery to veteran
  status (Reliable, Elite 5+)...................... 8 points per battery
  Downgrade any cavalry
  regiment to Small.................................................. -8 points
  Downgrade any artillery
  battery to a half battery..............-8 points for foot battery
  y
  Army AridCery
  \
  up to 1 Heavy Artillery battery
  (if 3 brigades are taken)....................................... 31 points
  Up to 2 Foot batteries
  (one per 2 brigades taken).....................................27 points
  Up to 1 Horse Artillery battery
  (if 3 brigades are taken)....................................... 30 points
  Batteries can be attached to any brigade although a Brigade can 
  have no more than 2 batteries.
  \______________________________________________
  Artillery Options
  Upgrade Artillery battery to
  veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+) .... 8 points per battery
  Downgrade any artillery battery to a half battery:
  Foot Battery............................................................ -8 points
  Horse Battery........................................................ -8 points
  Heavy Battery........................................................-8 points
  r
  Prussian artillery
  188
  
  Prussia
  French Cavalry form for the afi acik
  %)p to 2 CdVCtCty ^tigades l per infantry (Brigade in the army
  Cavalry Brigade Commanders
  Staff rating 8.............................................. 25 points
  Staff rating 7............................................... 0 points
  A Brigade Commander can have 
  2 to 4 choices from the following
  up to 2 Dragoon Regiments..........44 points per regiment
  up to 2 Hussar Regiments..............41 points per regiment
  up to 1 Horse Artillery Battery....... 30 points per battery
  Brigade Options
  Upgrade any cavalry regiment to veteran
  status (Reliable and +/ Hand-to-Hand)...................... 6 points
  Upgrade artillery battery to
  veteran status (Reliable, Elite 5+).............................8 points
  Downgrade any or
  all cavalry to Small...........................-8 points per regiment
  Downgrade Horse Artillery battery
  to a half battery......................................................-8 points
  y
  A
  JLCCies
  A Late Prussian army can take 25Vo allies from any one allied list.
  V
  /
  189
  
  he French Revolution of 1789 was the catalyst for 
  enormous change in the way war was waged. It 
  led to over twenty years of conflict known as the 
  Napoleonic Wars.
  In the century prior to the Napoleonic Wars there had been 
  other European wars. During the War of the Spanish 
  Succession (1701-1714) and Seven Years War (1756-1763) 
  Europe’s superpowers fought each other in the manner of 
  an elaborate game. Commanders of slow moving armies, 
  constrained by logistics, attempted to ‘wrong foot’ each 
  other in a bid to take an important fortress or city so it could 
  be used in negotiations as a bargaining chip. Bloody battles 
  were to be avoided; if a nation’s standing army was 
  butchered it would leave that kingdom almost defenceless.
  Napoleonic warfare was different from what had gone 
  before; to understand why, we have to examine Europe in a 
  wider context. As Europe progressed through the 18th 
  Century, changes in farming methods and the impact of 
  the early industrial revolution saw the continent experience 
  a major demographic transformation. The population of 
  Europe grew tremendously, from about 110 million to 
  approximately 190 million people; the population of 
  France alone grew from 19 million to 28 million, whilst 
  Russia’s more than doubled from 17.5 million to 38 million. 
  Fhe financial capacity of European nations also advanced 
  through industrial expansion, primarily due to the advent 
  of free economic markets and improved tax systems, 
  although the Russian economy lagged behind that of the 
  other powers. These changes ensured nations had the 
  resources to fight wars on a scale that was previously 
  unheard of
  In 1758, Frederick the Great halted the Russian advance 
  into East Prussia at the Batde of Zorndorf. The combined 
  total of the combatants that fought for Frederick and the 
  Russian commander William Fermor did not exceed 80,000 
  men. Sixty-four years later at the Battle of Borodino, the
  Russian Army alone fielded over 150,000 men.
  In 1793, the Convention, through France’s government ‘the 
  Committee of Public Safety’, decreed the Levee en Masse in an 
  effort to conscript enough manpower to deal with the threat 
  posed by the First Coalition of England, Austria, Prussia and 
  Sardinia. The Levee ensured that the entire male population 
  of France could be utilised in some way towards the war effort, 
  which lead to the creation of a huge, yet mainly unprofessional 
  and untested army. By 1794, the French could count on 
  800,00 men to sustain their field armies.
  The increased size of armies made logistical issues 
  impossible to manage when those armies were concentrated 
  for long. What was required then was a quick military 
  victory. Wars fought in the manner of the Spanish Succession 
  and Seven Years War could not and would not continue.
  The Change in Warfare
  The destruction of an enemy’s field army became the 
  strategic intention; Napoleon Bonaparte was the first to 
  recognise this need. He planned stunning, war-winning 
  victories, aided by a change in the French army’s command- 
  and-control, organisation and tactical deployment. 
  Napoleon’s Chief of Slalf, Marshal Berthicr, wrote the 
  definitive manual on staff procedures that was disseminated 
  throughout the French Army. As a result, the French officer 
  corps and staff system was second to none. That corps grew 
  with men chosen for both ideological strengths as well as 
  their ability to command. Lagloire at any price propelled 
  energetic commanders to senior command positions. French 
  field armies were moulded into self-contained all-arms 
  forces as the corps system was born.
  A corps comprised of two or more infantry divisions with a 
  division or brigade of light cavalry and supporting artillery 
  attached. The corps had a permanent command. Corps’ 
  commanders worked together regularly and grew to 
  understand each other’s capabilities.
  
  Austrian Eagles on the march
  The corps system enabled co-operation between all arms on 
  an unprecedented scale. Prior to the revolution, any 
  formation above brigade level was temporary. Divisions 
  within the same corps trained together and practiced 
  manoeuvres with each other and their associated cavalry. 
  This co-operation increased the French army’s 
  manoeuvrability, which was further enhanced with French 
  forces, for the most part, foraging from the land. The 
  according reduction of baggage gave them a significant 
  advantage over their opponents, although the cost of living 
  off the land was usually the enmity of the local populace. In 
  contrast, many of France’s opponents were slow to adopt 
  the corps system, and were often at a disadvantage in the
  early-to-middle part of the Napoleonic Wars as a 
  consequence.
  The Structure of Armies
  Napoleonic armies consisted of a number of building blocks; 
  divisions from two or more brigades, brigades from regiments 
  and regiments from infantry battalions or cavalry squadrons. 
  Infantry battalions within a brigade, or cavalry squadrons 
  within a regiment, fought in mutual support of each other. 
  The brigade or regiment was the main tactical element.
  The following example is a Russian Infantry Division that 
  fought at the Battle of Gorodetchna 12th August 1812:
  18^ Division General-Prince Tchervatov
  y
  1st Brigade General Benardos
  • Tambov Infantry Regiment — 
  two battalions
  • Vladamir Infantry regiment — 
  two battalions
  2°** Brigade General-Prince 
  Khowanski
  • Dnieper Infantry Regiment - 
  two battalions
  • Kostromo Infantry regiment - 
  two battalions
  V.
  3*^ Brigade General Metcherinov
  • 28^^'Jager Regiment - two battalions
  • 18‘^ Heavy Battery
  • 34^' and 35'^ Light Batteries
  \
  r
  191
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  The Three Combat Arms
  Infantry
  Infantry was the principal and most significant component 
  in every European army of the Napoleonic period. Infantry 
  suffered the most casualties in battle and usually ensured 
  victory or defeat. The basic tactical unit for infantry was the 
  battalion, the strength of which could vary from less than 
  three hundred men to well over one thousand. A typical 
  battalion could muster between 500 to 600 officers and 
  men. The battalion was subdivided further into a varied 
  number companies: six in the later French army and four in 
  the Russian army, for example.
  There were usually three types of infantry available to a 
  commander; the first and the largest group in all armies was 
  line infantry. They dominated the field of battle, 
  manoeuvring in column and deploying into line for fire 
  elfect. Line infantry was normally further subdivided; 
  grenadiers were selected from the tallest, strongest and most 
  courageous men, whilst in the light companies the smallest, 
  most agile and best shots were found.
  The second type were the army’s finest infantry units, 
  usually termed “Guards”. They were elite soldiers chosen 
  for their imposing physical build, their bravery and combat 
  experience. The Guards were normally held in reserve 
  ready to deliver the final blow to the enemy. As with the line 
  infantry, when the Guard were unleashed they would 
  manoeuvre in column and fire fight in line.
  Finally, there was the army’s light infantry, selected in a 
  similar manner as the men of the light companies. It was the 
  duty of the light infantry battalions to precede an attack, 
  covering the advancing columns whilst stinging the ranks of 
  the enemy with their skirmish fire, often targeting officers, 
  leading to a disordered and demoralised enemy. If defending, 
  it was their task to create havoc in the advancing enemy 
  causing the planned, well-timed, offensive to falter. As the 
  Napoleonic wars rumbled on, increasing casualties saw the 
  difference between line and light infantry become negligible.
  Whatever the infantryman’s role, the vast majority 
  continued to be armed with a large calibre smoothbore 
  flintlock musket. Whatever model of musket a soldier 
  carried, its design and the soldier’s training ensured that it 
  was inaccurate and not at all reliable. The musket’s delay in 
  firing, between the pulling of the trigger, the falling of the 
  cock and the ignition of the main charge, meant that troops 
  could not maintain aim, as their arms began to shake under 
  the weight of the piece. A soldier’s aim was further restricted 
  by the musket’s crude front sight and no rear sight. A ‘quick 
  fire’ philosophy meant that recruits were taught to load and 
  fire their piece as fast as they were able, three times a minute 
  being the norm. The requirement for speed meant that 
  several costly accidents could occur in the ranks of a firing 
  line; a soldier distracted by the sights, sounds and 
  psychological effect of the battlefield might not notice that 
  the powder in the weapon’s pan had flashed, but had failed 
  to ignite the weapon’s main charge. The weapon could
  1st Brigade — 26th Light Infantry Regiment (General of Brigade Albert)
  6th Infantry Division 
  of the II Corps 
  (Divisional commander 
  General of Division 
  Legrand)
  L
  2nd Brigade - 19th Line Infantry Regiment (General of Brigade Maison)
  192
  
  Appendix 1: An Overview of Napoleonic Warfare
  explode if the soldier continued to load and fire a weapon in 
  such a state, causing serious injuries and even death to those 
  nearby. In a panic a soldier could fire off his ramrod after 
  forgetting to take it out of the barrel, rendering the weapon 
  useless. This was also compounded by the weapon’s 
  shortcomings; a musket that was continually fired had to 
  have its worn flint replaced, its clogged vents cleaned, and 
  its barrel could become too hot to handle. As a result, 
  although a smoothbore musket could fire out to 
  approximately 300 yards, its effective killing range was one 
  to two hundred yards.
  Each infantryman was armed with a bayonet that was 
  fastened to the muzzle by a ring socket. Bayonet fighting was 
  actually quite rare, normally only occurring when troops 
  attacked a defensive position such as a redoubt, or if the 
  weather rendered Black Powder weapons useless.
  Infantry Formations and Tactics
  At the end of the Seventeenth Century, the introduction of 
  the smoothbore flintlock musket and socket bayonet lead to 
  a change in fighting methods that helped to transform 
  European warfare. As the flintlock replaced the matchlock 
  musket with its hazardous lit fuse, files within a unit could be 
  brought closer together. Furthermore, the socket bayonet 
  allowed infantry to defend itself against cavalry attacks, 
  eliminating the need for pikemen within the unit. Gone was 
  the need for deep formations, and infantry began deploying 
  in lines that over the years became progressively thinner
  resulting in the three-deep line being used extensively during 
  the Napoleonic wars. Linear warfare developed during the 
  Seventeenth Century through the need to ensure that each 
  battalion’s flanks were secure and the difficulty of 
  manoeuvring between column and line formation. Due to 
  these limitations, a commander’s tactical plan was tied to the 
  somewhat inflexible tactics that sum up linear warfare. 
  Armies would oppose each other drawn up in a number of 
  parallel lines. Those lines would act as one body and move 
  generally in the same direction. Cavalry, being forced to 
  operate on the army’s flanks, offered little direct support.
  Once it became possible to maintain at least some troops in 
  column during an engagement, new non-linear methods 
  became possible. 'Fhe change was brought about by two 
  tactical developments.
  The first was the introduction in Frederick the Great’s Prussian 
  army of ‘cadcnced marching’ that allowed infantry to easily 
  change from column-to-linc and linc-to-column. Previously, a 
  commander of an army would have his infantry battalions 
  march to the front following each other in a long column.
  Once between 1000 to 2000 yards from the enemy, the 
  battalions would traverse the field from left to right to form the 
  battle line. With the introduction of the new manoeuvres, 
  columns could be maintained closer to the enemy.
  The second was the introduction of the close square being 
  formed from column which further increased the viability of 
  using columns on the actual battlefield and clo.se to the
  4th Brigade — 128th Line Infantry Regiment (General of Brigade Pamplona)
  I------------------------ ^------------------------ 1
  3rd Brigade — 56th Line Infantry Regiment (General of Brigade Moreau)
  ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I
  193
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  action. The ability of commanders to allow their lines of 
  battle to remain in column also created space on the 
  batdefield that could be exploited by cavalry, allowing for 
  greater co-operation between cavalry and infantry.
  This resulted in four basic formations used in action during 
  the Napoleonic Wars, which were columns, line, square and 
  skirmish formation:
  Golimms
  rhe column used on the battlefield was the standard 
  formation for movement in all armies; a column being 
  deeper than a line and, as a result, more capable of rapid 
  movement without becoming disordered.
  Although each army had its own drill regulations, the 
  fundamentals of movement in column were fairly standard. 
  For manoeuvre or combat, Napoleonic infantry columns 
  were defined by their width, depth and their purpose, a 
  column of companies and a column of divisions, a division 
  being two companies, being examples of the width of a 
  column. Whilst open, half distance, quarter distance and 
  closed column are examples of the depth of a column. That 
  depth depended on the intervals left between the companies 
  in the rear. With a column at open distance the interv al 
  between the rear rank of the leading company and the front 
  rank of the next company would be the same distance as the 
  company’s frontage. Half distance column would have an 
  interv'al of half the company frontage and so on. Columns 
  defined by their purpose such as a column of waiting or 
  attack column still had prescribed widths and depths.
  The French army’s custom of delivering attacks in column 
  was used from the early Revolutionary Wars; it has been 
  said that it grew as a tactic to accommodate freshly raised 
  and partially trained troops who were unable to perform 
  manoeuvres in line formation, with the columns serving to 
  keep the men together and exploit their natural enthusiasm. 
  Although there arc some grains of truth to this, the column 
  was a fundamental component in all F.,uropean armies for 
  manoeuvring on the battlefield, not just an appropriate 
  formation for half trained troops.
  There were drawbacks to the use of infantry columns. A 
  column was vulnerable to artillery fire, as a well-placed 
  roundshot would mow down many men, especially if the 
  shot hit the column obliquely. The amount of firepower that 
  a column could deliver was dramaticaUy reduced, with only 
  the front two ranks of the leading company or ‘division’ 
  being able to fire. That being said, French, and for that 
  matter Russian, commanders of the period persevered with 
  attacks in column - why? Well, the attacking columns’ 
  advance was covered by clouds of skirmishers, whose job it 
  was to thin the ranks of the enemy, causing disorder and 
  panic by putting ofiicers and NCOs ‘hors de combat’ before 
  the columns arrived on the scene. Add to that the effect of 
  any supporting artillery bombardment, and the waiting 
  ^
  enemy line could be wavering as the columns came into view. '
  The psychological effect, on half-beaten men, of a rapidly 
  advancing mass of troops shouting their war cries, was 
  devastating, leaving the enemy line no option but to give way.
  When a determined enemy line withstood the physical and 
  psychological impact of the preparatory acts of an attack in 
  column, infantry regulations of the time expected battalion 
  commanders to change formation into line as they 
  I
  approached the enemy so that they could deliver the 
  j
  battalion’s full weight of fire. 
  I
  The decision when to deploy from column to line was 
  i
  problematic to say the least. If they deployed too soon, the 
  ?
  battalion would have to advance nearer to the enemy whilst 
  in line. This was difficult to control, as a battalion’s frontage 
  could be 120 metres or more. If they deployed too late, the 
  ;
  battalion could be at the mercy of close-range enemy fire 
  j
  whilst attempting to change formation. ‘Continental’ 
  i
  generals assisted their French opponents in their 
  j
  deliberations by arraying their battle formations for the 
  ]
  French to gauge. The French had the enemy formations in 
  their sights to soften them up, and then time their 
  manoeuvres to perfection to overthrow their opponents. The 
  brigade commander in charge of such an attack usually 
  found it prudent to leave enough space between his 
  ]
  battalions to ensure that, if the enemy proved resilient, his 
  battalion commanders could deploy into line.
  Russian Infantry in CorirMN formation
  Russian Infantry in Column formation
  194
  
  Appendix 1: An Overview of Napoleonic Warfare
  Line
  The line was the main formation for combat and, despite 
  the significance of the column on the Napoleonic 
  batdefield, it continued to be the greatest way of 
  maximising an army’s firepower potential. The three-deep 
  line was the most prevalent line formation; originally all 
  three ranks could fire by the troops in a file ‘locking’, the 
  front rank kneeling, the centre rank took a pace backwards 
  with their right foot and the rear rank took a pace to their 
  right. As the Napoleonic wars rumbled on and casualties 
  took their toll, inexperienced troops, particularly in the heat 
  of batde, could not carry out the ‘locking’ procedure 
  correcdy, leading to men in the third rank shooting men in
  the ranks in front of them. There were better uses for the 
  third rank of a line, it could be deployed to carry out 
  skirmish duties for example, whilst the French regulations of 
  1791 prescribed that men in the third rank could help those 
  in the second rank with loading.
  Whether in line or column, commanders debated whether 
  attacking troops should stop to deliver volleys to soften up 
  the enemy. The trouble was that it was very difficult to get 
  troops that had started to engage in a firefight to advance 
  again. As a result, it was not unknown for commanders to 
  order the troops to remove their flints from their muskets to 
  prevent them from firing.
  Frknch Infantry in une
  Mixed Order (Vordre mixte)
  This was a formation that attempted to combine the better 
  characteristics of both the column and line formations. 
  Formed from three battalions it had a central battalion in 
  line formation with a column on each of its flanks. In the
  attack, the mixed order formation could deliver ‘covering’ 
  fire form the battalion in line whist the columns could 
  attack. On the defence, the columns protected the flanks of 
  the line from predatory cavalry.
  195
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Square
  The hollow square was the main defence against cavalry attack; 
  a battalion in a rectangle formation with a hollow centre, with 
  the men facing outwards. Firepower and a solid wall of 
  bayonets were the key deterrents to charging horsemen. A 
  hollow square could be formed from both column and line by 
  the companies wheeling into position, but it was a difficult 
  formation to adopt, especially under battlefield conditions, and 
  particularly by inexperienced troops.
  Another type of square formation was the solid square. This 
  was easier to form than a hollow square, as the ranks of a 
  column simply closed up and the files on the flanks turned 
  outwards. It was used by both the French and Russians but 
  more notably by the Prussians and Austrians.
  As wc have seen with columns, squares were very vulnerable 
  to artillery fire due to how densely packed the men were.
  '''' ' -
  French Infa.ntry in Square formation
  Skirmishing
  A key feature of the French Revolutionary Wars was the 
  growth of light infantry tactics. From the early stages of the 
  war, French infantry attacks were supported by skirmishers. 
  In most Napoleonic armies there were some elements that 
  were trained as skirmishers, although in the French army all 
  soldiers were capable of skirmishing, which allowed on 
  occasions whole battalions or even brigades to be deployed 
  in skirmish formation. This gave the French a great 
  advantage over their rigid adversaries.
  There were numerous benefits to sending a skirmish line against 
  an enemy. A skirmish line could .screen the manoeuvres of
  advancing or supporting troops. The skirmish line, being 
  dispersed, suffered fewer casualties. Fhe lire of the skirmish line 
  was also individual and aimed, which caused panic amongst the 
  enemy who couldn’t help but notice that their return fire was 
  not having the same effect, which resulted in a loss of morale.
  To be effective in the role of a skirmisher a soldier not only 
  needed to be trained, but he also needed a level of 
  intelligence, initiative and independence above that required 
  of the ordinary soldier. A skirmisher had to make the best 
  use of the cover available and usually work with a partner, 
  one man covering the other.
  French battauons in Skirmish order
  196
  
  Appendix 1: An Overview of Napoleonic Warfare
  Cavalry
  The second element of every Napoleonic army was cavalry. 
  It was the most prestigious of the three arms but by far the 
  most expensive. Cavalry could be decisive on the battlefield 
  and was vital to a general on campaign. Cavalry formed in 
  regiments that consisted of a number of squadrons from as 
  few as one to a staggering ten. Unlike infantry regiments, 
  which were made up of a number of independent 
  battalions, cavalry regiments were usually complete in 
  themselves, being formed of a number of squadrons. The 
  squadron had more tactical independence than its 
  equivalent in the infantry arm and it was the basic tactical 
  unit for combat. Regimental and squadron strength varied 
  between nations and also between cavalry types, e.g.,
  Russian cuirassiers had four squadrons whilst Russian 
  hussars had eight squadrons. Higher organisation echoed 
  that of the infantry; two or three regiments formed a 
  brigade, usually two brigades formed a division, and two or 
  three divisions could form a cavalry corps.
  There were three types of cavalry: Heavy, Medium and 
  Light and those types were further subdivided.
  Heavy cavalry normally came in the guise of cuirassiers as 
  most Continental armies issued their heavy cavalry with a 
  cuirass - metal body armour that covered the torso. The 
  principle function of heavy cavalry was to charge and destroy 
  whatever enemy stood in their way; they were extremely good 
  at it, being ‘big men on big horses’, and their psychological 
  and physical shock effect could be phenomenal.
  The medium cavalry role was performed by dragoon 
  regiments in most European armies. Dragoons had long
  since lost their role as mounted infantry and were expected 
  to charge in battle as well as carrying out several other tasks 
  such as scouting and pursuing a broken army.
  The most numerous cavalry type was the light cavalry; this 
  category was further subdivided: chasseurs-a-cheval, hussars 
  and light dragoons to name a few. Despite their different 
  names there was no difference in what was expected of 
  them. Light cavalry were extremely useful on campaign as 
  they were the eyes and ears of the army, carrying out 
  reconnaissance, mounting patrols, carrying out outpost 
  duties and skirmishing with the enemy. They were also 
  expected to provide battlefield support to infantry 
  formations and pursue a broken enemy. Special mention 
  should be made here of the cossacks; they were irregular 
  light cavalry who specialised in harassing enemy formations 
  and reserved closing with the enemy for occasions when the 
  odds were stacked in the favour.
  The common armament for most cavalry was a sword or 
  sabre. In general, light cavalry tended to carry curved sabres 
  designed to slash at an enemy combatant, whilst heavier 
  cavalry used straight bladed weapons that were either 
  designed to cut or to thrust. Cavalry were also armed with a 
  number of firearms, two pistols and a carbine being 
  common, used when skirmishing or at the outposts.
  Some regiments of light cavalry were also armed with a 
  lance, roughly nine feel long. It was useful against infantry 
  but of debatable effect in the press of melee against cavalry, 
  for that reason it was normal to have the front rank of a 
  formation carry the lance and the rear rank carry a sabre.
  197
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  Cavalry Formations and Tactics
  Line
  The line was the most frequently used combat formation; it 
  allowed the greatest number of sabres to be brought to bear 
  against an enemy and gave the squadron or regiment a wide 
  frontage which could help it outflank an enemy. There were 
  several types of line formations that a cavalry regiment could 
  form. The squadrons of a regiment could line up side-by- 
  side with no gaps between them, forming a continuous line 
  or wall of horseflesh, known as ‘en muraille’. This formation 
  had been developed through Western armies’ experiences of 
  fighting the Turks in the late 17th Century, as the compact 
  line prevented fierce Turkish horsemen from exploiting the
  gaps between squadrons. It was, however, a clumsy 
  formation, difficult to maintain when moving at speed, and 
  the whole usually ended in disorder.
  From the mid-18th Century, it became the norm to line up 
  the squadrons of a regiment with gaps between each 
  squadron. The gaps, at most 30 paces, were sufficient to 
  allow the line to manoeuvre but small enough so that they 
  could not be exploited by an enemy. Even this formation 
  was susceptible to disorder through movement, especially 
  when the regiment was not in clear terrain.
  Echelon
  Echelon, the product of the Second Silesian War 1744-45, 
  continued to be used throughout the Napoleonic Wars. It 
  allowed cavalry to charge straight ahead, like a line, but also 
  diagonally to one side. In an echeloned attack, each echelon 
  would hit the enemy at different times. The echelon that 
  was furthest in front would be the first to charge home, 
  followed by the second, then the third, and so on. Infantry 
  formations that fired at the first echelon would have no time 
  to reload before the other echelons closed, improving the 
  chances of success for those echelons. Alternatively, the 
  echelons after the first could be held back to await the result 
  of the first’s charge; if the first echelon was successful the
  remaining echelons could exploit any gaps. If the first was 
  not successful, the remainder could lend their support or 
  provide a useful anchor for the first to rally around.
  Cavalry found it easier to manoeuvre in echelon as they 
  could navigate other formations better than a line and could 
  ploy back into column quicker than a line. A variation of 
  the echelon was styled en echiquier (chequer board); the 
  leading squadrons were separated by a squadron’s frontage 
  with the remaining squadrons approximately 100-to-150 
  yards in the rear covering the gaps. It could be used 
  effectively when covering a retreat, where the squadrons 
  retired in turn, covered by the rear squadrons.
  
  Appendix 1: An Overview of Napoleonic Warfare
  Column
  The main function of the column was to allow a 
  cavalry formation to enter and deploy onto the 
  battiefield as quickly as possible. It was much easier 
  to manoeuvre in column than in line, as the line 
  had to stop regularly to regain its formation. As 
  with an infantry column, the cavalry column came 
  in many guises depending on its width and depth.
  The column too had weaknesses; it was vulnerable 
  to enemy artillery, as well-aimed roundshot could kill 
  and injure severed men. Its flanks were also weak and 
  exposed to being enveloped by an enemy line. 
  Although it was not the most favourable formation 
  for closing with the enemy there were two exceptions 
  when charging in column was prescribed. If an 
  enemy formation was caught by surprise and there 
  was no time to form line, cavalry was urged to attack 
  immediately and make the most of the shock of 
  surprise. The second situation was the reverse of the 
  first, if a cavalry formation in column was surprised 
  by enemy cavalry then the>' were to stay in column 
  and cut their way through to safety.
  French Hussars in Column formation
  Artillery
  Artillery was the smallest of the three arms in a Napoleonic 
  army. Field artillery was split into two categories, foot and 
  horse. Both foot and horse artillery was organised into 
  batteries, also known as troops, companies or brigades, 
  typically of six-to-eight guns. A couple of those guns, usually 
  one or two per battery were howitzers; short barrelled weapons 
  capable of high trajectory indirect fire. Batteries typically had a 
  strength of between 100 and 150 officers and men.
  The vast majority of artillery batteries were foot artillery, 
  generally armed with heavier pieces, whilst horse artillery 
  had lighter calibre weapons and all of its crew was 
  mounted, giving the battery greater mobility.
  The artillery weapons used in the Napoleonic Wars had the 
  same general ballistic properties as those used during the .^^e of 
  Marlborough. That said, there had been developments, most 
  importantly calibres were standardised which made logistics 
  easier, and elevation screws and several new types of 
  ammunition had been introduced. The weapons were also 
  transported on lighter carriages. All of which lead to better 
  accuracy and rate of fire as well as increased mobility.
  During the Napoleonic wars the commonest ammunition 
  fired by cannons in the field was round shot. This was a solid
  iron ball used against both solid targets, such as buildings, as 
  well as troop formations. The heavier the round shot the 
  greater its effectiveness, especially at longer ranges. All guns 
  were differentiated by the weight of the projectile they fired, 
  e.g., an 8-pounder cannon fired an 8-pound ball.
  Common shell was used in the main by howitzers and 
  mortars. It consisted of a round shell filled with gunpowder; 
  a lit fuse would burn down until it reached the gunpowder, 
  exploding the shell, the fragments of which would kill and 
  maim any unfortunates who were stood where the shell 
  landed. By changing the length of the fuse a gunner could 
  affect the time it took for the shell to explode. It was not 
  necessary to light the fuse before the shell was rammed 
  down the barrel of the weapon, as the flash from the 
  weapon’s propellant charge would light the fuse. This 
  worked better in howitzers and mortars than in ordinary 
  cannons.
  Canister or case shot was fired by all guns at short ranges. 
  This consisted of a thin metal box filled with musket balls. 
  When fired, the musket balls spread out in a cone, similar in 
  effect to a huge shotgun. One type of canister, containing 
  fewer, heavier balls was known as grape shot and was used 
  at longer ranges than normal canister.
  199
  
  t would be a foolish task to list the number of reference books that are available to you to widen your knowledge of 
  the Napoleonic Wars. I have instead listed a number of books that I believe are a ‘must have’ for anyone who loves, as 
  I do, the back ground to the Napoleonic Wars and in particular Napoleon’s doomed invasion of Russia.
  Nafziger, George F.
  Mikaberidze, Alexander
  Nosworthy, Brent
  Muir, Rory
  Rothenberg, Gunther
  Haythornthwaitc, Philip
  Napoleon's Invasion of Russia.
  657pages of detail on the campaign 
  in Russia, with plenty of information 
  on each theatre of the invasion 
  including bask detail on each army 
  that took part. There are abo great 
  narratives on the battles including 
  plenty of maps and army Ibts.
  The Battle of Borodino: Napoleon 
  Against Kutuzov. A really detailed 
  account of the battle with lots of new 
  irformation gained through the author’s 
  research of Russian documents of the 
  period.
  Battle Taetks of Napoleon and hb 
  Enemies. Superb in-depth detail of die 
  weapons, formations, taetks of the 
  French and their enemks.
  Tactics and the Experience of Battle in 
  the Age of Napoleon. Similar in detail 
  to Nosworthy’s work with lob of 
  contemporary comments and tales.
  TheNapoleonk Wars.
  Lovely overview of the whole war.
  Weapons and Equipment of the 
  Napoleonic Wars. Similar to a few of 
  the others mentioned, but has detail on 
  quirky stuff such as observation 
  balloons, prboners of war and medical
  Haythornthwaitc, Philip
  Johnson, Ray
  Osprey Publications
  The Napoleonic Wargamer 
  Facebook Page
  The Napoleon Series
  Napoleon his Armies 
  and Enemies
  Uniforms of the Retreat from Moscow 
  1812. Overview of the campaign plus 
  some lovely plates of un form detail.
  Napoleonk Armks: A Wargamer’s 
  Campaign Directory 1805-1815.
  A must have for organbadon detail for 
  all the armks of the Napoleonic Wirs.
  Osprey publkations have publbhed a 
  good number of books that contain 
  organbational detail as well as 
  un form detail on a wide range of 
  Napoleonic subjeeb.
  Not a book but a very useful site 
  complete with lob of like-minded 
  gamers sharing their battle reporb, 
  fgire painting skilb and the like can 
  be found here:
  www.facebook. com/groups/ 
  247145792126789/
  Again not a book but an online resource 
  full of expert irformation that 
  Napoleonic fans will quickly grow to 
  love. You willfind it here:
  WWW. napoleon-serks. org
  Another online resource that most 
  gamers willfind useful. If can be 
  found here:e can be found here: 
  napoleonbtyka. abpace.com
  services.
  
  Bi'iLDiNc; 1HK Bridges across the BERbiaixA
  The Re treat from Moscow
  
  A Clash of Eagles
  l ii^hiing- ihc l)aul<-s ol Naixilcon's Russian canipai^n w ith niodi'l soldiers
  Daybreak on the 24ih of June 1812 - the greatest military mind of 
  the age, the French Emperor Napoleon Bonapane, stood high on a 
  hill overlooking the River Niemen. His colossal invasion force 
  made their way in three columns across the mighty river on 
  recently constructed bridges. His army of twenty nations was set 
  on bringing R.ussia, the ‘Colossus of the Barbarian Nonh* to heel.
  Thus b^an a titanic struck where mighty armies dashed on 
  numerous banlefields. Banlcfields that saw the FrerKh wage war on 
  Roissia, Austrians and Saxons facing the Russians at Gorodetchna, and 
  the Prussians and Russians clashing at Gross Eckau. The most 
  famous, and most dreadful, battle would take place during the 
  Borodino campaign - a battle that would be seared into Bonaparte’s 
  memory as more than 70,000 men fell on Sunday 7th September 1812.
  Although the French Emperor went onto capture Moscow, 
  Russia continued the fight forcing Napoleon to finally turn for 
  home. The retreat from Moscow became a catastrophe with only 
  25,000 men of the 450,000'Strong main army group surviving 
  through a combination of rearguard actions and bitter Russian 
  winter conditions.
  Qash of Eagles is a supplement for Black Powder which 
  introduces the main battles, armies and personalities of the 1812 
  campaign in Russia and includes army lists, scenarios and special 
  rules to enable you to re-fight them using the Black Powder rales.
  
SOURCE: textdata/thevault/Black Powder/Black Powder - A Clash of Eagles.pdf